The reason is that the mapping between English orthography and the sounds of English (as represented in the IPA) is a many-to-many map

The reason is that the mapping between English orthography and the sounds of English (as represented in the IPA) is a many-to-many map.

Orthography

Q1. One  reason that we cannot use English orthography to reason about the  sounds of natural languages is that not all the sounds of the world’s  languages appear in English. Give an example of a sound (represented by  way of an IPA symbol) that does not appear in English, together with the  name of the language where your sound appears and a word from that  language where this sound appears.

Q2.  In fact, we cannot even use English orthography to talk about the  sounds of English. The reason is that the mapping between English  orthography and the sounds of English (as represented in the IPA) is a  many-to-many map.

     a. the same letter corresponds to multiple sounds.

Give  an example of this situation — to do this, you should give a letter  that in different words is mapped to different sounds. Give the words in  English orthography and in IPA to make your point.

     b. the same IPA symbol corresponds to multiple letters.

Give  an example of this situation — to do this, you should give an IPA  symbol that in different words is mapped to different letters. Give the  words in IPA and in English orthography  to make your point.

Q3.  2a and 2b are enough to show that we have a many-many map. But the  situation is even more dire. Sometimes there are letters in particular  words that go unpronounced. Give an example of a word where this  happens

For a custom paper on the above topic or related questions. Place an order with us.

What We Offer:

25% Discount for New Clients
• On-time delivery guarantee
• PhD-level professionals
• Automatic plagiarism check
• 100% money-back guarantee
• 100% Privacy and Confidentiality
• High Quality custom-written papers

The reason is that the mapping between English orthography and the sounds of English (as represented in the IPA) is a many-to-many map

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

Define the term revolution in your own words, and defend that definition using the catalysts that gave reason for the revolts and the processes, major innovations, and the overall impact on Western society as seen between 1775 and 1850 in these three countries.

Define the term revolution in your own words, and defend that definition using the catalysts that gave reason for the revolts and the processes, major innovations, and the overall impact on Western society as seen between 1775 and 1850 in these three countries..

British Industrial Revolution

Form a comparison between the British Industrial Revolution as well as the American and French political revolutions. Using this mental comparison, you will provide your own definition of revolution in the 18th and early 19th Centuries, following the instructions in Step 3. To support your definition, you will use an example of a catalyst from each of the three revolutions.

Step 1: Choose an appropriate source. At least one source must be related to or come from the CSU Online Library or an Academic One-file.  You MAY use additional resources, but those sources cannot include Wikipedia, biography.com, history.com, or other encyclopedias. I REPEAT you CAN use other ONLINE RESOURCES just not the ones listed in the previous sentence, and don’t forget to have one Academic Resource.

Step 2: Complete your research. Choose at least one interesting experience from each of the three revolutions that illustrates the main points that you want to make about the greater impact of revolution on Western society.

Step 3: Draw conclusions, and prepare your thesis.

Once you have done your research and have gathered enough information about your chosen example events, you should sit back to think about what they meant in a cultural view to see if you notice any trends and to have a better sense of what you want to convey about the time. Your thesis statement should offer your reader overall insight into the experiences you have chosen. Use the following guidelines to help decide on your thesis:

Define the term revolution in your own words, and defend that definition using the catalysts that gave reason for the revolts and the processes, major innovations, and the overall impact on Western society as seen between 1775 and 1850 in these three countries.

A complete answer must include a minimum of one example from each of the three events that you can use to illustrate a significant change to that society.

The final product should illustrate a revolution’s impact on the complete society, which could include government, economics, religion, and social roles.

For full answers to the above questions, place your Order Now! 

What We Offer:
• On-time delivery guarantee
• PhD-level professionals
• Automatic plagiarism check
• 100% money-back guarantee
• 100% Privacy and Confidentiality
• High Quality custom-written papers

Define the term revolution in your own words, and defend that definition using the catalysts that gave reason for the revolts and the processes, major innovations, and the overall impact on Western society as seen between 1775 and 1850 in these three countries.

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

What historical changes might be responsible for differences between your experiences and opportunities and your parents’ or grandparents?

What historical changes might be responsible for differences between your experiences and opportunities and your parents’ or grandparents?.

social, cultural, technological, or political changes

Introduction: This assignment will assist in your gaining a better understanding of the culture influence in society

This assignment fulfills/supports

  • Module Outcome: You will be able to understand how historical moments, the social structure, and changing systems of production shape the functions of education over time and across place.
  • Course Outcome: You will be able to understand the institutions of marriage, family, education and how they may be related to a nation’s culture and economy.
  • General Education Competency You will be able to communicate effectively using the conventions of American Standard English in professional and academic environments. You will be able to demonstrate socialization skills that support cultural awareness and a global perspective. You will have used critical thinking to analyze problems and make logical decisions.

The fundamental insight of the sociological imagination is that an individual’s reality is the product of the intersection of biography and history. Take a few moments to consider how your own experience and understanding of education are shaped by the intersection of your individual biography with the historical moment in which you live address the following questions.

Prompt:
In what year were you born? What year did you begin your formal schooling? What year did you graduate from high school? ( You only have to answer one of these that will help students to understand your social location)

List 3-5 specific things related to schooling and your education that you think are different for you than they were for your parents or grandparents.

What historical changes might be responsible for differences between your experiences and opportunities and your parents’ or grandparents? These may be social, cultural, technological, or political changes. Be specific.

If you could implement one policy in all public schools, what would it be? Why?
Grading Criteria:

Acceptable Length: 2-3 pages

Formatting Requirements:

  • Put your name, course and section number, and assignment title at the top of the document.
  • Use one-inch margins.
  • Use a 12-point Times New Roman font.
  • Use double line spacing in the document.
  • Use MLA_Citation_Style

Grading Criteria: Your grade will be determined by the questions answered, the length, individual you chose (no relatives), the content, and timely submission.

For full answers to the above questions, place your Order Now! 

What We Offer:
• On-time delivery guarantee
• PhD-level professionals
• Automatic plagiarism check
• 100% money-back guarantee
• 100% Privacy and Confidentiality
• High Quality custom-written papers

What historical changes might be responsible for differences between your experiences and opportunities and your parents’ or grandparents?

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

Describe the similarities and differences that exist between inpatient healthcare facilities and outpatient healthcare facilities

Describe the similarities and differences that exist between inpatient healthcare facilities and outpatient healthcare facilities.

Healthcare

1. Describe the similarities and differences that exist between inpatient healthcare facilities and outpatient healthcare facilities. Give three examples of inpatient facilities and three examples of outpatient facilities. Be sure to include information about the services each facility named provides.

Your response must be at least 200 words in length.

2. Discuss the usage of data in health care today. As a healthcare administrator, how would you make the best use of data that you have collected? Be sure to consider national data, state data, and facility data in your answer.

Your response must be at least 200 words in length.

3. Discuss how expanded life spans and the new opportunities people have to obtain preventive health screenings as a result of the Affordable Care Act have affected how often people utilize healthcare services.

Your response must be at least 200 words in length.

4. You are the administrator of a 250-bed hospital in the Midwest. A recent report from your county tells you that the population within a 25-mile radius of your facility is getting younger. The median age has decreased from 35 years of age to 29 years of age, which is related to the opening of a new college campus. How will this transition to a younger patient population affect your facility? Are there services in your facility that may need to be expanded? Are there services in your facility that many need to be reduced or eliminated? How might these changes impact staffing for your facility?

Describe the similarities and differences that exist between inpatient healthcare facilities and outpatient healthcare facilities

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

THE NATURE OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN SAUDI ARABIA GOVERNMENT AND THE OPPOSITION UNDER INTERNATIONAL FINANCIAL SUPPORTERS

CHAPTER ONE

Introduction

Saudi Arabia is one of the most religious states in the world which has successfully combined the state (dawla), religion (din), and princes (umara) (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001). The country has thrived on the arrangement between the royals and the religious clerics. The Al-Saud royal family provides funding and a stable structure of government which allowed the growth of a conservative religion throughout the nation, while the clerics provided the government with the religious legitimacy to rule (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001) . The arrangement made it possible to have an authoritarian regime that uses the nation’s wealth to the favour of only the royal family. Clerics legalize all action made by the authoritarian regime even though unjustified. Arbitrary detentions and enforced disappearance were legalized by clerics as the Royals’ right to protect citizens which completely contradict with Islamic teaching. Detaining thousands of people for more than six months, in some cases for over a decade, without referring them to courts for criminal proceedings (Justice 2008) . Arbitrary detainees held for very long periods has obviously increased dramatically in recent years. Cleric Salman AlOudah has been detained since 1st September 2017 without a legal charge or indictment and was not brought to the court. It was not only the Islamists who were exposed to such violations but the intellectuals and human rights activists. The clerics were free to enforce Sharia in the country, and the Royals were free to run the wealth and affairs of the country. However, as the Saudi state grew and started embracing modernism, some changes were made, and this revealed subordination of clergy to the Royals at the expense of religion. The Royals welcomed some western ways, and this foreign influence should be rejected by the clerics (Kostiner 1996) . The royal family now is fully controlling the clerics. Conflicts arose as a result of this modernization of the country in that; the clerics support the reforms implemented by the state. Accordingly, official religious establishment became part of the government and worked in line with. The royal family wanted a more centralized system of government while citizens keen to huge reform away from the authoritarian regime.

Security grip is a royal way to keep interests and stay in power. It is impossible to talk about pluralism nor political participation as that can be conceded as disobedience of the royals and Islam teaching.  In the meantime, all opposition forces are calling for democracy, pluralism and political participation. Citizens are also seeking change not calling for dropping the royals but by calling for constitutional monarchy. Citizens and opposition forces believe in the political reform which obviously unacceptable to the Royals. Therefore, citizens’ perceptions are important for more understanding the needed reform. 

Saudi Arabia government approved a huge shift when prince Mohammed Bin Salman appointed as crown prince on June 21, 2017 (Barnell 2017). The new crown prince has made a number of exciting reforms, such allowing women to drive, opening cinema halls and performing concerts. Unfortunately, political reforms were not part of the crown prince’s plan. Furthermore, the crown prince has embarrassed the Wahhabi religious establishment as all his reforms contradict their approach. 

Crown prince Mohammed Bin Salman stated that Saudi authority adopted Wahhabism as requested by western states to stop the Communist expansion in the late 1970s (DeYoung 2018). The statement can be considered as a coup against the religious establishment which has been silent. Opposition forces welcomed the statement as it removes the authority religious legitimacy that violates rights and confiscates freedoms.  

CHAPTER TWO

Literature

The opposition in Saudi Arabia can be traced back to the early 1930s. Prior to this period, the Islamic rules were practised in accordance with the Wahhabi creed. These principles laid the basis of the Saudi expansion as an enforcer of the sharia law. The laws were used as a moral compass to guide the actions of the citizens. After the establishment of a state that was more centralized than decentralized, individuals and groups resisted the control from the state. A dispute later arose between Abd al- ‘Aziz Ibn ‘Abd al-Rahman (Ibn Sa’ud), the Saudi leader at that time, and a number of tribal groups, the Ikhwan, who were loyal to the religion and resisted being under the control of the government. Fierce disagreements arose between the leading clerics and the royals. In the 1930s, the king, Ibn Sa’ud made the Wahhabi Islam the official state religion. Only the senior clerics had supreme religious authority. This meant that all the other clerics could only conduct their affairs within the religious framework put in place by the king. He also made state interest superior to the religious interests (Matthiesen 2015) .

The Wahhabi Islam became the only moral guide in the state. However, they were only allowed to operate in accordance with the interests of the state. The clerics were limited to guiding the behaviour of the public, educating individuals, and preaching. They could not take part in governing the state. The state was run by the royals and the elite clerics. The Ikhwan tribal groups which opposed the king’s control over the people lost the battle in between 1929 and 1930 after a military help from Great Britain to King Abdulaziz. They were not able to spread their ideologies. They remained underground, and their ideas were adopted by various other opposition movements over time. The opposition in Saudi Arabia came to be as a result of people resisting change and state control (Meijer, Aarts, Wagemakers, & Kanie 2012) .

After the Second Gulf War, the opposition continued to grow. The opposition groups and individuals in this era had slightly different grievances. When the Saudi military was unable to defend the country, and the U.S military troops were called in to help, most of the people criticized the state. The royal family was seen as weak and incompetent leaders. The opposition groups that developed in this period were determined to end the reign of the royal family. There was a public outcry when the non-Muslim troops came into the country. The presence of the foreign troops in the state led to the opinion that the royal family held foreign interests in high esteem. The opposition criticized the royals as being keener on protecting the interests of outsiders (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001) .

In the years 1991-2001, the activities of the opposition were restricted by the state. Outspoken individuals who challenged the royals were imprisoned or detained without a trial (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001). The opposition groups such as the Movement for Islamic Reform in Arabia started operating outside Saudi Arabia to avoid being persecuted. Most of the opposition leaders used London as a base of operations. They were able to reach their supporters through the internet and the media without facing any repression from the royal family.  The grievances and issues addressed were the same throughout the 1990s. Both the radicals and the liberals agreed on the issue of foreign interference (Jenkinsc 2017) .

Their oppositions have grown ever since despite the constant repression from the Saudi government. The opposition in Saudi Arabia is similar to other movements in the Middle East except for the fact that the Saudi opposition derives from the Wahhabi school of thought in that, they have their interpretation of the Sharia that they use to challenge state control as being unlawful. Some of the religious ideologies of the modern opposition and activism correspond with some of the ideas from the West, and as a result, they can influence the modern middle-class individuals (Matthiesen 2015) explain the assertion – democracy- pluralism- human rights principles. The Saudi oppositions accept and call for democracy, political participation, and pluralism that denied by Wahhabism. It is easier for them to influence the educated people since they purport to seek to address a modern issue such as corruption, human rights violations, among other things. Even though some of the oppositions have clear objective sand structures, they are at risk or becoming ineffective due to the measures were taken by the Saudi government and other interested parties in repressing opposition. This means that even though most of these oppositions exist and have a lot of influence, their activities are quashed even before they become established. 

The Theory of Saudi Arabia Political Opposition

All political oppositions fighting the authoritarian regime and call for democracy but under Islamic rules (sharia law).  It is common for the opposition parties in Saudi Arabia to uses the language of Islamic laws, to accuse the government of breaching the holy law by neglecting Islamic goals and deviating from Islamic practices in the administrative, economic and political affairs. The opposition party also suggests alternatives to the existing government based on the Islamic Sharia laws. The radical Islamic opposition movement such as the Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) questions theexisting state order by giving its own interpretation of Wahhabi Islam.

Liberalism enjoys a global victory in some sense, and it is perceived to perpetuate the ideals of political liberties or free trade to maximize individual freedom best. However, the opposition in Saudi Arabia believes in liberalism but under Islamic rules (not pure liberalism). The opposition in the country does not advocate a strictly secular state. The opposition is against a West’s spiritually vacant secular culture but instead want a liberal democracy’s based on divine authority. While the opposition supports most of the liberal democracies including popular elections and economic modernization, God’s sovereignty is central to the opposition politicians. The political opposition tends to align their politics with a righteous society with the precepts of shari’a; spiritualism rationalized in the technocratic ways they use to rise against the government and its absolute authority.
While the Political oppositions call for Pluralism as they believe in the need for political parties and institutions of civil society, but they support the activities of the groups should be based on their interpretation of the Islamic law.  Interpretation of the Islamic law differs from one group to another, but that does not change the nature of the liberalism they want to see in the country.

The Islamic Umma Party.

          The Islamic Umma Party is regarded as the first opposition political party in Saudi Arabia. It had defied the order that forbade the existence of political parties in Saudi Arabia. The party came into being after nine Saudi scholars, and political activists came together to fight for political reforms. The party was made public on February 9th, 2011. Unlike other organizations that came before and after it, it had a very organized structure with leaders and a well spelled out (Alsalem 2011) .

            After the party was formed, the officials of the party made invitations to activists who shared the same opinions to join them. As a result of this announcement, the founding members of the party were arrested and detained on 16th February that same year. The detainees included; Dr Ahmed bin Sa’ad bin Gharm al-Ghamidi who was a professor at Umm al-Qura University, Mr Sa’ud bin Ahmed al-Dughaithir a political activist, Shaykh Abdul Aziz bin Muhammad al-Wuhaybi; a lawyer and political activist; Dr Abdul Kareem bin Yusuf al-Khidhr who was a university professor, Shaykh Muhammad bin Hussein bin Ghaanim al-Qahtani, a businessman; Mr Muhammad bin Naser al-Ghamidi, a political activist, and Dr. Waleed bin Muhammad Abdullah al-Majid, a lawyer. The detention of these individuals was fueled by the fact that the party had amassed a big following using the media. Its growing influenced threatened the government which is keen on restricting opposition. The actions of the state succeeded in disabling the activities of the party for a while. However, by this time, the Islamic Umma Party had managed to capture the attention of a lot of the people in Saudi Arabia and outside the country. The party’s influence of the people made it a strong opposition organization in the country (Alsalem 2011). It was not just merely existing but also making a difference in terms of political opinions.      

Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA

        Robert Ryan writes an account of the MIRA opposition from its inception to the year 2005. This opposition movement was started in the early 1990s by Sa‘ad al-Faqih. Faqih was one of the founding members of another radical group, the Committee for the Defense of Legitimate Rights (CDLR). When CDLR relocated to London in 1993, he formed MIRA as an opposition movement against the regime in Saudi Arabia. The opposition movement claimed to be running in accordance with the sharia laws. After September 11, 2001, Faqih attracted the attention of the media and publicly condemned the Al-Saud family for various reasons including their exercise of power in Saudi Arabia. He claimed only to support peaceful means of resolving conflict (Ryan 2005).

The movement has a strong horizontal but weak vertical structure. It is a single person organization since it was formed by Faqih alone. This makes it very weak and is bound to disappear once its leader is disappeared — the movement aimed at removing the Al-Saud family from power using peaceful means. Faqih was an expatriate and this limited the ways through which the Saudi government would capture and imprison him. The movement was also based in London and utilized technology to reach its supporters. Ryan argues that Faqih and the movement were not as effective as they were unable to inspire any kind of reform. In 2004, Faqih called for demonstrations, but the turnout was low since public protesting is outlawed in Saudi Arabia. On the day of the protests, the government increased security troops on the streets to prevent the assembly of people and direct traffic. The other reason why there were very few people willing to take part in the demonstrations was that they did not know what they were protesting against. When Faqih called for the protests, he only told his followers to demand reforms. The movement was linked to terrorist groups. In 2004, Faqih was put on the list of al-Qaeda operatives by the United Nations Security Council (Ryan 2005) .

Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party).

          The Tajdeed Islamic Party was formed in London. Its focus is on the jurisprudence issues that affect Muslim. It supports the “freedom of thought and believes in dialogue based on argument and evidence” (About the Ideology of Party of Islamic Renewal). This is a radical Islamist group that believes in fulfilling their duties at any cost. The growth of the influence of the group is curtailed by both the Saudi government and the Western world.

Ghanem Almasarir

Ghanem Almasarir is a Saudi human rights activist and a well-liked political comedian who is based in London. He is a known political satirist popular for hosting the Ghanem Show that features many popular sections such as “Fadfada.” The show involves criticism of the royal family using black comedy. As an individual opposition, he is very effective in reaching the people. He has a very good media presence and has over half a million followers on tweeter and more on the other social media platforms. The work he does not only sensitizes the world on what is happening in Saudi Arabia but also provides an alternative to the use of violence and threats in the fight against an oppressive regime. The show and the other video clips he publishes on websites and on YouTube reaches thousands of people. His YouTube channel and tweets are readily available to the public. The fact that he can reach a lot of people makes Ghanem one of the most effective opposition. The use of social media improves his chances of reaching the young generation.

Almasarir had been in self-imposed exile since 2003 in London, where he controlled his YouTube-based show from 2015. In his show, he condemns the Saudi royal family, whom he tags as “Salmanco” (relating to the techniques used by the King in controlling the nation in a fashion comparable to a business or as private possession) and “al-Dub al-Dasher” (means fat stray bear) correspondingly in a funny way. Almasarir accused Saud al-Qahtani, an advisor to the Saudi royal court, of being involved in crimes linked to “visa fraud” in Saudi Arabia.

Oppositions Financial Support

The Royals have not lacked the oppositions, although for a long time the Royals have been capable of containing or coopting them. After the second Gulf War, nevertheless, the socio-religious troubles that have overwhelmed the country have resulted in the development of a small opposition society that has disputed royals’ public image. The oppositions were funded later on by international countries such as Libya, Qatar, and Iran.

It has been recognized and noted that Saudi oppositions receive some financial support from states such as the former Libyan regime, Qatar, and Iran. The late Gaddafi’s regime in Libya offered financial aid to Mohammed Almassari, Saudi’s opposition leader, to assassinate former king Abdullah (Burger & Macleod 2004). Qaddafi termed the Saudis that they can even ally with the devil to save themselves. King Abdullah referred to Gaddafi as a liar and states that his grave awaits him. That was in 2003. In 2009, the two leaders insulted each other again in an Arab League summit. Gaddafi had confirmed supporting the assassination attacks on the Saudi King Abdullah. This was to happen in either of the following ways: a personal attack, or by oppositions that would overcome the Royals. Gaddafi planned to interfere and harm the royals and was looking for an opposition who were eager to get involved (Fotopoulos 2011). Al-Massari was the primary suspect of the plan who was charged for the proceedings on colluding for the murder of the late King Abdullah.

Qatar has supported the Saudi Saad Al-Faqih and others to utilize them as instruments to strike the royals. Qatar’s want to respond to the Saudi royals whom supported and planned the 1996 coup against Qatar regime. Qatar preferred to attain that objective by destabilizing UAE, Egypt, and Saudi Arabia, by supporting their arch-rival, Iran that is also planning on disrupting order in the Middle East (Almezaini & Rickli 2016).

Al-Faqih and others were paid millions of Qatari Riyals to create and spread falsehoods concerning Saudi royals. Al-Faqih, currently living in London received 395 million Qatari riyals to use in the plan, in any manner, on weaving fictions on Saudi royals (Qatarileaks 2017) . Qatar has established then use Aljazeera channel to sponsor socio-political reforms in the region. Aljazeera channel helped Saudi oppositions to spread their ideas and political projects to stepdown the Saudi royals for a limited period of time. 

Iran had funded Al-Dosari since 2015 when he started his Ghanem show with Iran offering Almasarir free TV studio recording. Ghanem show could freely use the Iran network as a Saudi human rights campaigner and a well-liked political comedian to criticize the Saudi government. This provided a great chance for the Protestants in Saudi to demonstrate and disrupt the government. Ghanem show and the black comedy also gives the opposition a chance to disclose mysteries linked to the royal family and incited demonstrations against the Saudi rule.

Through external funding from Iran and its London organizations arm, Almasarir had led an opposition group referred to as “September 15 Movement.” The protest occurred all over Saudi Arabia in 2017 that has been depicted as convincing a large group of citizens. The protests supported by Almasarir led to a point where the existing crisis with Qatar had authorized gathering so many people protesters like never before that might be the reason for the anxiety of the system towards the demonstrations. London has functioned as an Arab media house. Running away from the bans at home, media personalities find liberty in exile. United Kingdome provided the safest place for Saudi Arabian oppositions. 

Famous clergymen like Salman al-Ouda and Awadh al-Qarni were captured because of being detected as “pro-Doha” and a big following in social media networks that the Saudi regime dreaded would be used to aid protests mandated by Almasarir (Mabon 2018). Frequent leading priests associated with the Saudi like Grand Mufti and Saleh Al Maghamsi have pointed out flaws in Almasarir’s campaign and demanded Saudi people to oppose it.

Al-Sheikh was hosted in MBC show and assured that the advocators for protests for the 15th September campaign were supporters of fraud and sedition “fitna.” He confirmed that they do not have a good intention and that they want to disrupt the government and cause unnecessary civil war, which is promulgated by the rivals of Saudi Arabia. He has accused Almasarir of working with Iran to incite and sponsor the “September 15 Movement”. He also termed demonstrators as the advocates of ignorance “Jahiliyyah” and perverseness. Since late 2017, it was recorded that Almasarir already had about 553,000 followers on Twitter and million viewers on his YouTube-based channel. 

Iran is funding and politicizing the Shia distinctiveness that is intended only to enhance tensions in Saudi Arabia and might even undermine other parts of the Middle East. Iran has long attempted to institute itself as a main, political, economic and cultural competitor in the Middle East by tactically funding the minority Shia in the area. As the leading Shia majority nation in the area, Iran has an interest in offsetting Saudi power through the area and conquering a place as a local power with worldwide accomplishment. As the Sunnis are ruled by functional governments, Iran fights to gain more influence in Iraq than all other interested parties do. Tehran would want to keep Iraq stable but would have to mediate between Shia and Sunni conflict, helping Shia regain its influence in the region but keeping them from being too powerful.

Massive Reforms in Saudi Arabia

Saudi Arabia is known for the history of maintaining the legacy of Islamic conservatism to shape the country’s education and economy. However, with Crown Prince Mohammed bin Salman ascend to power social liberalization has become central to the economic modernization, Islamic tolerance and moderation. For several years, Saudi Arabia has been an oil-dependent economy, and economic liberalization would have a significant economic impact in the country’s future.

According to Stancati (2018) , Saudi Arabia was the only country in the world that had banned women from driving, and it was considered a taboo for women to drive. Music and entertainment were also considered taboo in the country while women were also prohibited from watching soccer or getting involved in sports. However, Prince Mohammed bin Salman’s “Vision 2030” program is intended to transform the country economically, socially and culturally by lifting most of the practices that hold the country back. According to Kubersky (2018) , Saudi Arabia has pledged to use billions of dollars to modernize and overhaul the country’s entertainment sector in a bid to achieve the economic value of the sector. During an ultra-conservative past, the participation of women in public entertainment was unheard, and it was a taboo for women to enter entertainment venues. However, with reforms women are free to participate in all entertainment activities. 

Most of the new reforms are intended to make the Kingdom more progressive in line with moral standards of the West. According to Thompson (2017) , Saudi Arabia under Prince Mohammed bin Salman has entered an unprecedented phase in its history with much of Kingdom’s tight religious policies being eased to alleviate the oppression many Saudis have experienced in the history of the country. Much of the religious policies have been oppressive especially on the part of women since they could not drive or participate in sports or even any kind of entertainments, but with the new reforms, women can enjoy a normal life like other women elsewhere in the world.

Saudi Arabia’s oil industry has been central to most of the benefits that are enjoyed by its citizens including free health care and subsidized housing. However, with the declining global oil prices, Mohammed bin Salman perceives that privatizing certain sectors such as the national oil industry would help diversify the economy an end the Kingdom’s overreliance on oil-economy. According to Ignatius (2018), the new reform plan is intended to make Saudi Arabia into a more entrepreneurial, more modern, less-hidebound and more youth- ­oriented society. Majority of the country’s population is made up of youth, and more than 12% of the labour force is unemployed. Salameh (2016) contends that the new changes will help the country become more attractive to foreign investors and empower the country’s own youth in the facing of growing underground extremist groups and limited opportunities for the youth. The revenue from oil has been declining since the prices of the product plummeted in 2014. A drive to economic diversification will help the country overcome vulnerability that arises from the reliance on oil alone.

Reforms imposed by Prince Mohammed bin Salman prove essential to Saudi Arabia’s alignment with the global social and economic changes. Diversification of the economy is vital to help the country overcome economic challenges in the face of declining fortunes from the oil industry. Changes in the social and cultural welfare of the country are essential since alleviation of rigid religious policies gives women much-needed freedom they deserve.


Hypothesis

This research has developed the below hypothesis to act as a guide when conducting the research.

  • Hypothesis: The repression of political opposition by authoritarian Saudi monarchy is not centred on Islamic fundamentalism but the response to radical movements challenging the strength behind the authoritarianism including US imperialism and modernization.

Most of the political opposition parties in Saudi Arabia are concerned about the increased US imperialism and secularization of the society which is against the Islamic fundamentalism which is the source of the countries national pride. The hard stance taken by the monarch against political activities in the country is influenced by the desire to maintain the strengthening forces behind the authoritarian government which are the US imperialism and oil capitalism.

The US and other foreign forces have been a significant role in supporting the Saudi Arabia monarch to crush the slightest political opposition be it peaceful, conservative or radical.  In the aftermath of radicalization that led to the infamous 9/11 terrorist attack in America, the Western forces including the US and UK have supported the monarchy in a large to repress any political opposition using any means possible.  While the legitimacy of the authoritarian government is supported by the clerics, who have been the force behind the conservative religion that is the central to national unity, increased US imperialism has made the monarch to drift away from the Islamic Sharia laws that are fundamental Islamic religion.  The democratic space in the country has been repressed to impede the political opposition a chance to thrive in the country. In the aftermath of the Arab spring, the monarch employed harsh measures intended to crush the slightest form of opposition in the country.

Research Objectives

The primary aim of this research is to explore which factors affect the success of the Saudi Arabia opposition parties in light of authoritarian monarch government that uses all forms of powers to outlaw political opposition in the country.  The study will explore how a wide range of factors empower or disempowers the political opposition in the country.

Objectives

  1. To determine how the political opposition thrive in the face of authoritarian government.
  2. To establish western influence in Saudi Arabia affects the success of the opposition political parties.
  3. Determine whether international financial supports the success of political opposition in Saudi Arabia.
  4. To determine how lack of democracy hinders political opposition activities in Saudi Arabia.
  5. Establish how monarch has learned how best to deal with opposition groups since the Arab Spring.

Research Questions

Research questions help in providing the direction that the research will take. This particular research will use the following research questions

  1. To what extent does lack of democracy affect political opposition, Saudi Arabia?
  2. How has the Arab Spring affected success or failure of political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  3. How have Western countries affected political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  4. Which is the main factor that affects the success of the Saudi Arabia political opposition?
  5. How is international financial support shaping the future of political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  6. What are the achievements of political opposition parties in Saudi Arabia?

The following chapter presents the methodology of the main study in order to examine the research questions.

CHAPTER THREE

Methodology

The study employed a qualitative content analysis approach.  The study extracted data for specific variables of interest including a year of publication, type of publication and availability of the content. The study selected freely available information on the internet which included publications by major digital newspapers, print, websites and scholarly articles. The study employed a systematic coding approach to code a large volume of text to identify to identify patterns or themes and meanings from the texts. The coding approach was developed based on the conventional qualitative content analysis approach. A systematic generation of theory (The Theory of Saudi Arabia Political Opposition) was used to develop codes directly from the texts.  

The code names developed in the study included

  1. Attitude from the West
  2. Democracy
  3. Constitutional monarchy
  4. International financial support
  5. Political openness
  6. Historical hostility among opposition’s groups
  7. Saudi authority suppressing for each group since the Arab Spring

Analysis

While the Saudi Arabia monarchy regime prohibits formation of political opposition outfit in the Kingdom, a number of political parties including The Islamic Umma Party, Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA, Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) and Ghanem Almasarir have been formed in protest to a wide range of issues they do not agree with in the monarch. However, the political outfits have experienced a mix of failures and success in the light of the authoritarian government for a wide range of factors.

Suppression by Saudi Authority after the Arab Spring

The Arab Spring played a significant role in influencing regime change in large part of the Arab World including countries such as Egypt, Libya, Tunisia and Bahrain.Saudi Arabia remained untouched by the Arab Spring by employing successful counterrevolutionary mechanisms. However, the Arab Spring played a vital role in promoting the formation of political opposition in the Kingdom that had experienced limited political opposition activities for several decades (Mabon 2012). The Umma Islamic Party is one of the parties whose position was predominantly influenced by the Arab Spring in 2011. It is regarded as the first opposition political party in Saudi Arabia since it was the first to defy the order that forbade the existence of political parties in Saudi Arabia. Party came into being after nine Saudi scholars, and political activists came together to fight for political reforms. The party was made public on February 9th, 2011. Unlike other organizations that came before and after it, it had a very organized structure with leaders and a well spelled out (Alsalem 2011) . In light of the  Arab Spring that was informed by the need to bring an end to the Authoritarian Regimes in most of the Arab States, The Umma Islamic Party also wanted an end to the authoritarian Saudi monarch regime. The Arab Spring had succeeded in toppling oppressive regimes in Tunisia, Egypt, Libya and Bahrain and it played a significant role to buttress formation of the first political movement in the Saudi Arabia soil. All the other political movements were operating outside Saudi Arabia including the Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA and Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) which are based in U.K.

Since early 2011 the monarch has taken stern action against Islamist and liberal critics without clear reasons behind the arrests and other measures taken by the government. Open criticism of prominent princes or the ruling family as a whole and overt challenges to the Wahhabi interpretation of Islam predominant in the country drew particularly harsh responses (Mabon 2012). The Islamic Umma Party (Hizb al-Umma al-Islami) which formed a political opposition in the state despite being banned by the monarch government experienced the wrath of the government (Bsheer 2018). The Saudi ruling family assumed that the Islamic Umma Party (Hizb al-Umma al-Islami) wanted to topple their regime despite the party having moderate demands. The founding members of the Islamic Umma Party were arrested but later released on the condition that they would refrain from any form of political activities in the future. Any activist or individual who made any form of provocative demands in the aftermath of the 2011 Arab Spring faced heightened state repression liberal activists such as Muhammad al-Qahtani and Abdallah al-Hamid.

Democracy and Constitutional Monarchy

The Saudi monarch government employs authoritarianism which comprises of a ban on political action, frequent resort to police violence, opacity, and disinformation. Use of excessive power to crack down dissidents through waves of arrests and imprisonments has impacted negatively on political opposition in Saudi Arabia (Matthiesen 2012). Additionally, there is the use of specialized Criminal Courts that use the counterterrorism regulations to repress pro-reform activists and peaceful dissidents. A sheer criticism of the regime through media interview or social media warrants arrest and imprisonment. Arbitrary arrest s of political party leaders and activists coupled with systematic violations of due process and fair trial rights have made it hard for the political opposition to thrive in the country (Ménoret 2016). The authorities detain arrested suspects for months, even years, without judicial review or prosecution with the sole intention of crapping down any form of political opposition. The intellectuals behind the formation of the Umma Party were arrested following the formation of the party. Other party leaders including those of the Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA and Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) had to operate from U.K in fear of being arrested and lack of democracy in Saudi Arabia. Ghanem Almasarir, one of the major activists and critics of the Saudi Royal family, operates from U.K. for fear of being arrested.

The Western Attitude

The Al Saud have consolidated their grip on power, against popular protest and unrest, with the aid of the U.S. oil company Aramco and of international security cooperation. In the past decades, the Saudi state has benefited from the French, British, and U.S. input in the design of a brutal repression machine. All the opposition parties in Saudi Arabia are against the Western Imperialism adopted by the royal family in governing the country.  The increased involvement of the Western Powers such as the U.S.A, U.K., France and Germany in the affairs of Kingdom has led to increased modernization which is interpreted as the secularization of the society and western imperialism by the opposition parties (Madawi 2015). In the aftermath of the terror attack on the American soil in 9/11, the American government supported the Saudi Arabia government in the fight against terrorism with the intention of suppressing any form of radicalization in the country. Consequently, the Suadi Arabia government adopted the 2014 terror laws extended the definition of terrorism to cover the peaceful protest, political speech, and organized action (Rosie 2012). The kingdom now has full power to crush any protest or criticism, no matter how peaceful or constructive it may be. Ultimately, the Saudi Arabia opposition today is organized principally on Islamist foundation which is the sense of national pride (Beranek 2009). However, the support of the western powers Saudi Arabia has been able to crush every form on the opposition in the country making opposition activities hard to thrive.

References

Almezaini, K. S., & Rickli, J. (2016). The small Gulf states: Foreign and security policies before and after the Arab spring Taylor & Francis.

Alsalem, A. (2011). URGENT ALERT: Saudi government crackdown against members of the Islamic Umma party. Retrieved from http://www.ihrc.org.uk/activities/alerts/9590-alert-saudi-government-crackdown-islamic-omma-party

Archambault, L., & Oh-Young, C. (2009). Putting the T in PCK: Exploring the nature of the TPACK framework among K-12 online educators using a web-based survey. Paper presented at the Society for Information Technology & Teacher Education International Conference, 4008-4014.

Barnell, O. (2017). Saudi Arabia – the meteoric rise of Prince Mohammed bin Salman. France 24 Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwpV1NS8NAEB2sXgShFRU_Ybx5ibrJZpNcKlux6EEpbRFvZclu8GA-Wlvw5zsTE0Q9KHgPYdhM3pu8vJkBCPzzS-8bJhhhHTNtYCzxYSJl5JRUwqYxjwirzRfjafj4pB50NGrMhdwa0zzuFiVr6LZlyqr5BeWO8BWhcHhVzT3eI8X_W5ulGh3YIOpOeKdBPAh-AG3NHsMutHa11jWS27emh-vrUMZ_xdKDHiNWZSq3QP2RENuw5ood6E801X2ox3pwp9FDyg3MqVrm-SBIb7nDMsMRy-4O78tnFrMt0iczTsxLbopdOBveTK9vvTaoGSUHK_6mcOXqdfYZVrAHW4Y988Wy7q2z-4BKpcYooZI0cPUSahHFMpNxlsVhQoXTAZz-et_DP1xzBJs-kyGLsdExrC8XK3cCHTrrdx7BqCU

Bsheer, R. (2018). A Counter-Revolutionary State: Popular Movements and the Making of Saudi Arabia. Past and Present238(1), 233-277.

Beranek, O. (2009). Divided we survive A landscape of fragmentation in Saudi Arabia. Crown Center for Middle East Studies (Brandeis University), (33).

Burger, T. J., & MacLeod, S. (2004). Gaddafi and the Saudis: The feud lives on (Canadian ed.). Toronto: Time Incorporated. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwtVxLS8QwEB5cvQiCiopPyEmRUukjfQkeurb1cViFbhdvy9a04GEr6C74851J063Vw-pBCiFJSwIz00nm9QHY1oWhf9MJRWBYonQcwQObC0OUhQiEbZVmnpf4hsskS2f05A5C77HFQGrn_pXxOIesp0LaPzB_sShOYB9FAFsUAmx_JQY3YRSFyZ1EkaLsnjTEG2Aqneo4SuIsQv01ilNNOarUPZUqQxZGfc1O7V7ryxrqNnZDsA4qebjjPeCU5WS13gNajTSRQk3u1lOZju5z5SBsdKXSRrVQWM4X1aeyobvg1S6aM6aLRtkpIZlPxcvz7Kqo9CztwRreLG1SpXE_a85O7nheHfdRe_84IeWxP9yCzQZ_m4U1abdhpah24FyRlSFZGRKS1WS9lH0iKpNEZQ-DXThL4uH1rd5sMMYfi6Ilk6p4nb-P0VwP0H63uL0HGxMqN6hmsixR7APzzJwCzKXpU7Eu93J8fI-w3wJ7kufGAbBlyx4u_-QI1lueHcPq7G1enEBvKj4-AaAjCYQ

Chen, L. W., Chen, T. L., & Liu, H. (2010). Perception of young adults on online games: Implications for higher education. Turkish Online Journal of Educational Technology, 9(3), 76-84.

Creswell, J. W., & Creswell, J. D. (2018). Research design: Qualitative, quantitative, and mixed method approaches (International student; 5th ed.). Los Angeles: SAGE. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwY2AwNtIz0EUrE5KALfHklDQLwzRjw0RTQ_NkIyPzZGDnIzEx2TwlBXz1YVCIaViEmZ-jeQATQwTqSIZebkoFdGsV-pmCmAPVlqbAPGxep2igBrv1OjkHGCTGafnJpcXMwN6ZOeiiAwuzSNA2L1NQjW0GbHJDT3-C84FVDdBSpKrGTZCBBbT9QIiBKTVPmEESsntWAZoDixU0oMdEa4ow8MMWzSmkgFdhiDJIurmGOHvoAk2Mh47KxEOcaSTGwJsIWsqeVwLe8pYiwaCQbGaYZpqclGKYmJxkYpoICiLDlDQjo2Rj8J0MyZIMQpgGSWETlGbgAtbvFpARAxkG1jRgik6VBfsMAC43cho

DeYoung, K. (2018, Mar 22,). Saudi prince denies Kushner is ‘in his pocket.’ The Washington Post Retrieved from https://www.washingtonpost.com/world/national-security/saudi-prince-denies-kushner-is-in-his-pocket/2018/03/22/701a9c9e-2e22-11e8-8688-e053ba58f1e4_story.html?noredirect=on&utm_term=.92f443989b11

Fotopoulos, T. (2011). The pseudo-revolution in Libya and the degenerate “Left.” International Journal of INCLUSIVE DEMOCRACY, 7(1)

Ignatius, D. (2018, March 1). Are Saudi Arabia’s reforms for real? A recent visit says yes. The Washington Post Retrieved from https://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/global-opinions/are-saudi-arabias-reforms-for-real-a-recent-visit-says-yes/2018/03/01/a11a4ca8-1d9d-11e8-9de1-147dd2df3829_story.html?noredirect=on&utm_term=.98d96ec38f59

Jenkins, J. (2017). The gulf and the Muslim Brotherhood Islamism is central to understanding the 2017 GCC diplomatic crisis. Foreign Policy Trends, 33(2)

Justice, P. (2008). Arbitrary detention and unfair trials in the deficient criminal justice system of Saudi Arabia. Human Rights Watch, 20(3)

Kostiner, J. (1996). State, Islam, and opposition in Saudi Arabia: The post-desert storm phase. Terrorism and Political Violence, 8(2), 75-89. doi:10.1080/09546559608427347

Kubersky, R. (2018). Reforms in Saudi Arabia: Real progress or cause of future instability? Retrieved from http://www.sirjournal.org/blogs/2018/2/26/reforms-in-saudi-arabia-real-progress-or-cause-of-future-instability

Mabon, S. (2018). It’s a family affair: Religion, geopolitics and the rise of Mohammed bin Salman. Insight Turkey, 20(2), 51-66. doi:10.25253/99.2018202.04

Mabon, S. (2012). Kingdom in Crisis? The Arab Spring and Instability in Saudi Arabia. Contemporary Security Policy33(3), 530-553.

Madawi, A. (2015). Muted Modernists: The Struggle over Divine Politics in Saudi Arabia (London: Hurst Publishing), pp. 33–34

Matthiesen, T. (2015). The domestic sources of Saudi foreign policy: Islamists and the state in the wake of the Arab uprisings. Washington: Brookings Institution, 1-12.

Matthiesen, T. (2012). A” Saudi Spring?”: The Shi’a Protest Movement in the Eastern Province 2011–2012. The Middle East Journal66(4), 628-659.

Ménoret, P. (2016). Repression and Protest in Saudi Arabia. Middle East Brief n101.

Meijer, R., Aarts, P., Wagemakers, J., & Kanie, M. (2012). Saudi Arabia between conservatism, accommodation, and reform. Clingendael: Netherlands Institute of International Relations.

Qatarileaks. (2017, August 09,). Doha buys al-faqih, al-dokki to attack Saudi Arabia, UAE. Retrieved from https://qatarileaks.com/en/leak/doha-buys-al-faqih-al-dokki-to-attack-saudi-arabia-uae.

Rosie, B. (2012). “Dissent and Its Discontents: Protesting the Saudi State,” in Bassam Haddad, Rosie Bsheer, and Ziad Abu-Rish, The Dawn of the Arab Uprisings: End of an Old Order? London: Pluto Press, pp. 248–259.

Ryan, R. (2005). Saudi Arabia and post 9/11 Islamism opposition. DePaul University:

Salameh, M. G. (2016, July 13,). Saudi Arabia’s vision 2030: A reality or mirage. USAEE Working Paper Retrieved from https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2808611##

Schweizer, K., Steinwascher, M., Moosbrugger, H., & Reiss, S. (2011). The structure of research methodology competency in higher education and the role of teaching teams and course temporal distance. Learning and Instruction, 21(1), 68-76. doi: 10.1016/j.learninstruc.2009.11.002

Stancati, M. (2018, January 10,). Mohammed bin Salman’s next Saudi challenge: Curtailing ultraconservative Islam. The Wall Street Journal Retrieved from https://www.wsj.com/articles/mohammed-bin-salmans-next-saudi-challenge-curtailing-ultraconservative-islam-1515525944

Teitelbaum, J., & Pipes, D. (2001, Holier than thou: Saudi Arabia’s Islamic opposition. Middle East Quarterly, VIII, 75. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwtV1LS8NAEB4sXhQPtdZXFRYPeiiRJJs0qeChSqUtKIXW4q1ski0G-sK0YP-9M9k8WoWiBy9LMoFN4Bu-nZ18swPAzVtd-8YJHnfqnm5L0_YE-pAua74bGH4g6xgxcKlElvbgrfbScLp534vc9q_Aow2hp0LaP4CfTYoGvEYXwBGdAMdfuUFrNqZ6EkqQkxhoSRmAnlgGYbXxITxSylK-nvwi9KuzearhWo9Zn-McRrUporgGc1MD2pcYs449odold2bR-zIj-m44VySk6tg3EgxGJlVLORFZQKtbqmtGSpqDdru95h7WGgeqTijJaoo3dIb5JAj9xb2caq-9AhS4Q70m3IdOtmY6tq1KIZJX_VgZ4-W-X4R9KgFh6r_JIezIaQnK6kCVFbtmdFqviDsir0pwspFTZZm4sATFRFuI1oRBj4ArPBjhwQiPOxajwRQaNxFLsGA5FmW4emr2H1ta-q1D4VGCyl9EQ9z5Y7RlmOYxHAgqVpgu4qLG4BQYxrVSd6WQ3BhZPpe4y7E81-COJWlL7p5BZcuM51ufVmAvB_ECdkfoyPISCpPg8wvYVCOc

Thompson, M. C. (2017). Saudi vision 2030: A viable response to youth aspirations and concerns? Asian Affairs, 48(2), 205-221.

THE NATURE OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN SAUDI ARABIA GOVERNMENT AND THE OPPOSITION UNDER INTERNATIONAL FINANCIAL SUPPORTERS

CHAPTER ONE

Introduction

Saudi Arabia is one of the most religious states in the world which has successfully combined the state (dawla), religion (din), and princes (umara) (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001). The country has thrived on the arrangement between the royals and the religious clerics. The Al-Saud royal family provides funding and a stable structure of government which allowed the growth of a conservative religion throughout the nation, while the clerics provided the government with the religious legitimacy to rule (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001) . The arrangement made it possible to have an authoritarian regime that uses the nation’s wealth to the favour of only the royal family. Clerics legalize all action made by the authoritarian regime even though unjustified. Arbitrary detentions and enforced disappearance were legalized by clerics as the Royals’ right to protect citizens which completely contradict with Islamic teaching. Detaining thousands of people for more than six months, in some cases for over a decade, without referring them to courts for criminal proceedings (Justice 2008) . Arbitrary detainees held for very long periods has obviously increased dramatically in recent years. Cleric Salman AlOudah has been detained since 1st September 2017 without a legal charge or indictment and was not brought to the court. It was not only the Islamists who were exposed to such violations but the intellectuals and human rights activists. The clerics were free to enforce Sharia in the country, and the Royals were free to run the wealth and affairs of the country. However, as the Saudi state grew and started embracing modernism, some changes were made, and this revealed subordination of clergy to the Royals at the expense of religion. The Royals welcomed some western ways, and this foreign influence should be rejected by the clerics (Kostiner 1996) . The royal family now is fully controlling the clerics. Conflicts arose as a result of this modernization of the country in that; the clerics support the reforms implemented by the state. Accordingly, official religious establishment became part of the government and worked in line with. The royal family wanted a more centralized system of government while citizens keen to huge reform away from the authoritarian regime.

Security grip is a royal way to keep interests and stay in power. It is impossible to talk about pluralism nor political participation as that can be conceded as disobedience of the royals and Islam teaching.  In the meantime, all opposition forces are calling for democracy, pluralism and political participation. Citizens are also seeking change not calling for dropping the royals but by calling for constitutional monarchy. Citizens and opposition forces believe in the political reform which obviously unacceptable to the Royals. Therefore, citizens’ perceptions are important for more understanding the needed reform. 

Saudi Arabia government approved a huge shift when prince Mohammed Bin Salman appointed as crown prince on June 21, 2017 (Barnell 2017). The new crown prince has made a number of exciting reforms, such allowing women to drive, opening cinema halls and performing concerts. Unfortunately, political reforms were not part of the crown prince’s plan. Furthermore, the crown prince has embarrassed the Wahhabi religious establishment as all his reforms contradict their approach. 

Crown prince Mohammed Bin Salman stated that Saudi authority adopted Wahhabism as requested by western states to stop the Communist expansion in the late 1970s (DeYoung 2018). The statement can be considered as a coup against the religious establishment which has been silent. Opposition forces welcomed the statement as it removes the authority religious legitimacy that violates rights and confiscates freedoms.  

CHAPTER TWO

Literature

The opposition in Saudi Arabia can be traced back to the early 1930s. Prior to this period, the Islamic rules were practised in accordance with the Wahhabi creed. These principles laid the basis of the Saudi expansion as an enforcer of the sharia law. The laws were used as a moral compass to guide the actions of the citizens. After the establishment of a state that was more centralized than decentralized, individuals and groups resisted the control from the state. A dispute later arose between Abd al- ‘Aziz Ibn ‘Abd al-Rahman (Ibn Sa’ud), the Saudi leader at that time, and a number of tribal groups, the Ikhwan, who were loyal to the religion and resisted being under the control of the government. Fierce disagreements arose between the leading clerics and the royals. In the 1930s, the king, Ibn Sa’ud made the Wahhabi Islam the official state religion. Only the senior clerics had supreme religious authority. This meant that all the other clerics could only conduct their affairs within the religious framework put in place by the king. He also made state interest superior to the religious interests (Matthiesen 2015) .

The Wahhabi Islam became the only moral guide in the state. However, they were only allowed to operate in accordance with the interests of the state. The clerics were limited to guiding the behaviour of the public, educating individuals, and preaching. They could not take part in governing the state. The state was run by the royals and the elite clerics. The Ikhwan tribal groups which opposed the king’s control over the people lost the battle in between 1929 and 1930 after a military help from Great Britain to King Abdulaziz. They were not able to spread their ideologies. They remained underground, and their ideas were adopted by various other opposition movements over time. The opposition in Saudi Arabia came to be as a result of people resisting change and state control (Meijer, Aarts, Wagemakers, & Kanie 2012) .

After the Second Gulf War, the opposition continued to grow. The opposition groups and individuals in this era had slightly different grievances. When the Saudi military was unable to defend the country, and the U.S military troops were called in to help, most of the people criticized the state. The royal family was seen as weak and incompetent leaders. The opposition groups that developed in this period were determined to end the reign of the royal family. There was a public outcry when the non-Muslim troops came into the country. The presence of the foreign troops in the state led to the opinion that the royal family held foreign interests in high esteem. The opposition criticized the royals as being keener on protecting the interests of outsiders (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001) .

In the years 1991-2001, the activities of the opposition were restricted by the state. Outspoken individuals who challenged the royals were imprisoned or detained without a trial (Teitelbaum & Pipes 2001). The opposition groups such as the Movement for Islamic Reform in Arabia started operating outside Saudi Arabia to avoid being persecuted. Most of the opposition leaders used London as a base of operations. They were able to reach their supporters through the internet and the media without facing any repression from the royal family.  The grievances and issues addressed were the same throughout the 1990s. Both the radicals and the liberals agreed on the issue of foreign interference (Jenkinsc 2017) .

Their oppositions have grown ever since despite the constant repression from the Saudi government. The opposition in Saudi Arabia is similar to other movements in the Middle East except for the fact that the Saudi opposition derives from the Wahhabi school of thought in that, they have their interpretation of the Sharia that they use to challenge state control as being unlawful. Some of the religious ideologies of the modern opposition and activism correspond with some of the ideas from the West, and as a result, they can influence the modern middle-class individuals (Matthiesen 2015) explain the assertion – democracy- pluralism- human rights principles. The Saudi oppositions accept and call for democracy, political participation, and pluralism that denied by Wahhabism. It is easier for them to influence the educated people since they purport to seek to address a modern issue such as corruption, human rights violations, among other things. Even though some of the oppositions have clear objective sand structures, they are at risk or becoming ineffective due to the measures were taken by the Saudi government and other interested parties in repressing opposition. This means that even though most of these oppositions exist and have a lot of influence, their activities are quashed even before they become established. 

The Theory of Saudi Arabia Political Opposition

All political oppositions fighting the authoritarian regime and call for democracy but under Islamic rules (sharia law).  It is common for the opposition parties in Saudi Arabia to uses the language of Islamic laws, to accuse the government of breaching the holy law by neglecting Islamic goals and deviating from Islamic practices in the administrative, economic and political affairs. The opposition party also suggests alternatives to the existing government based on the Islamic Sharia laws. The radical Islamic opposition movement such as the Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) questions theexisting state order by giving its own interpretation of Wahhabi Islam.

Liberalism enjoys a global victory in some sense, and it is perceived to perpetuate the ideals of political liberties or free trade to maximize individual freedom best. However, the opposition in Saudi Arabia believes in liberalism but under Islamic rules (not pure liberalism). The opposition in the country does not advocate a strictly secular state. The opposition is against a West’s spiritually vacant secular culture but instead want a liberal democracy’s based on divine authority. While the opposition supports most of the liberal democracies including popular elections and economic modernization, God’s sovereignty is central to the opposition politicians. The political opposition tends to align their politics with a righteous society with the precepts of shari’a; spiritualism rationalized in the technocratic ways they use to rise against the government and its absolute authority.
While the Political oppositions call for Pluralism as they believe in the need for political parties and institutions of civil society, but they support the activities of the groups should be based on their interpretation of the Islamic law.  Interpretation of the Islamic law differs from one group to another, but that does not change the nature of the liberalism they want to see in the country.

The Islamic Umma Party.

          The Islamic Umma Party is regarded as the first opposition political party in Saudi Arabia. It had defied the order that forbade the existence of political parties in Saudi Arabia. The party came into being after nine Saudi scholars, and political activists came together to fight for political reforms. The party was made public on February 9th, 2011. Unlike other organizations that came before and after it, it had a very organized structure with leaders and a well spelled out (Alsalem 2011) .

            After the party was formed, the officials of the party made invitations to activists who shared the same opinions to join them. As a result of this announcement, the founding members of the party were arrested and detained on 16th February that same year. The detainees included; Dr Ahmed bin Sa’ad bin Gharm al-Ghamidi who was a professor at Umm al-Qura University, Mr Sa’ud bin Ahmed al-Dughaithir a political activist, Shaykh Abdul Aziz bin Muhammad al-Wuhaybi; a lawyer and political activist; Dr Abdul Kareem bin Yusuf al-Khidhr who was a university professor, Shaykh Muhammad bin Hussein bin Ghaanim al-Qahtani, a businessman; Mr Muhammad bin Naser al-Ghamidi, a political activist, and Dr. Waleed bin Muhammad Abdullah al-Majid, a lawyer. The detention of these individuals was fueled by the fact that the party had amassed a big following using the media. Its growing influenced threatened the government which is keen on restricting opposition. The actions of the state succeeded in disabling the activities of the party for a while. However, by this time, the Islamic Umma Party had managed to capture the attention of a lot of the people in Saudi Arabia and outside the country. The party’s influence of the people made it a strong opposition organization in the country (Alsalem 2011). It was not just merely existing but also making a difference in terms of political opinions.      

Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA

        Robert Ryan writes an account of the MIRA opposition from its inception to the year 2005. This opposition movement was started in the early 1990s by Sa‘ad al-Faqih. Faqih was one of the founding members of another radical group, the Committee for the Defense of Legitimate Rights (CDLR). When CDLR relocated to London in 1993, he formed MIRA as an opposition movement against the regime in Saudi Arabia. The opposition movement claimed to be running in accordance with the sharia laws. After September 11, 2001, Faqih attracted the attention of the media and publicly condemned the Al-Saud family for various reasons including their exercise of power in Saudi Arabia. He claimed only to support peaceful means of resolving conflict (Ryan 2005).

The movement has a strong horizontal but weak vertical structure. It is a single person organization since it was formed by Faqih alone. This makes it very weak and is bound to disappear once its leader is disappeared — the movement aimed at removing the Al-Saud family from power using peaceful means. Faqih was an expatriate and this limited the ways through which the Saudi government would capture and imprison him. The movement was also based in London and utilized technology to reach its supporters. Ryan argues that Faqih and the movement were not as effective as they were unable to inspire any kind of reform. In 2004, Faqih called for demonstrations, but the turnout was low since public protesting is outlawed in Saudi Arabia. On the day of the protests, the government increased security troops on the streets to prevent the assembly of people and direct traffic. The other reason why there were very few people willing to take part in the demonstrations was that they did not know what they were protesting against. When Faqih called for the protests, he only told his followers to demand reforms. The movement was linked to terrorist groups. In 2004, Faqih was put on the list of al-Qaeda operatives by the United Nations Security Council (Ryan 2005) .

Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party).

          The Tajdeed Islamic Party was formed in London. Its focus is on the jurisprudence issues that affect Muslim. It supports the “freedom of thought and believes in dialogue based on argument and evidence” (About the Ideology of Party of Islamic Renewal). This is a radical Islamist group that believes in fulfilling their duties at any cost. The growth of the influence of the group is curtailed by both the Saudi government and the Western world.

Ghanem Almasarir

Ghanem Almasarir is a Saudi human rights activist and a well-liked political comedian who is based in London. He is a known political satirist popular for hosting the Ghanem Show that features many popular sections such as “Fadfada.” The show involves criticism of the royal family using black comedy. As an individual opposition, he is very effective in reaching the people. He has a very good media presence and has over half a million followers on tweeter and more on the other social media platforms. The work he does not only sensitizes the world on what is happening in Saudi Arabia but also provides an alternative to the use of violence and threats in the fight against an oppressive regime. The show and the other video clips he publishes on websites and on YouTube reaches thousands of people. His YouTube channel and tweets are readily available to the public. The fact that he can reach a lot of people makes Ghanem one of the most effective opposition. The use of social media improves his chances of reaching the young generation.

Almasarir had been in self-imposed exile since 2003 in London, where he controlled his YouTube-based show from 2015. In his show, he condemns the Saudi royal family, whom he tags as “Salmanco” (relating to the techniques used by the King in controlling the nation in a fashion comparable to a business or as private possession) and “al-Dub al-Dasher” (means fat stray bear) correspondingly in a funny way. Almasarir accused Saud al-Qahtani, an advisor to the Saudi royal court, of being involved in crimes linked to “visa fraud” in Saudi Arabia.

Oppositions Financial Support

The Royals have not lacked the oppositions, although for a long time the Royals have been capable of containing or coopting them. After the second Gulf War, nevertheless, the socio-religious troubles that have overwhelmed the country have resulted in the development of a small opposition society that has disputed royals’ public image. The oppositions were funded later on by international countries such as Libya, Qatar, and Iran.

It has been recognized and noted that Saudi oppositions receive some financial support from states such as the former Libyan regime, Qatar, and Iran. The late Gaddafi’s regime in Libya offered financial aid to Mohammed Almassari, Saudi’s opposition leader, to assassinate former king Abdullah (Burger & Macleod 2004). Qaddafi termed the Saudis that they can even ally with the devil to save themselves. King Abdullah referred to Gaddafi as a liar and states that his grave awaits him. That was in 2003. In 2009, the two leaders insulted each other again in an Arab League summit. Gaddafi had confirmed supporting the assassination attacks on the Saudi King Abdullah. This was to happen in either of the following ways: a personal attack, or by oppositions that would overcome the Royals. Gaddafi planned to interfere and harm the royals and was looking for an opposition who were eager to get involved (Fotopoulos 2011). Al-Massari was the primary suspect of the plan who was charged for the proceedings on colluding for the murder of the late King Abdullah.

Qatar has supported the Saudi Saad Al-Faqih and others to utilize them as instruments to strike the royals. Qatar’s want to respond to the Saudi royals whom supported and planned the 1996 coup against Qatar regime. Qatar preferred to attain that objective by destabilizing UAE, Egypt, and Saudi Arabia, by supporting their arch-rival, Iran that is also planning on disrupting order in the Middle East (Almezaini & Rickli 2016).

Al-Faqih and others were paid millions of Qatari Riyals to create and spread falsehoods concerning Saudi royals. Al-Faqih, currently living in London received 395 million Qatari riyals to use in the plan, in any manner, on weaving fictions on Saudi royals (Qatarileaks 2017) . Qatar has established then use Aljazeera channel to sponsor socio-political reforms in the region. Aljazeera channel helped Saudi oppositions to spread their ideas and political projects to stepdown the Saudi royals for a limited period of time. 

Iran had funded Al-Dosari since 2015 when he started his Ghanem show with Iran offering Almasarir free TV studio recording. Ghanem show could freely use the Iran network as a Saudi human rights campaigner and a well-liked political comedian to criticize the Saudi government. This provided a great chance for the Protestants in Saudi to demonstrate and disrupt the government. Ghanem show and the black comedy also gives the opposition a chance to disclose mysteries linked to the royal family and incited demonstrations against the Saudi rule.

Through external funding from Iran and its London organizations arm, Almasarir had led an opposition group referred to as “September 15 Movement.” The protest occurred all over Saudi Arabia in 2017 that has been depicted as convincing a large group of citizens. The protests supported by Almasarir led to a point where the existing crisis with Qatar had authorized gathering so many people protesters like never before that might be the reason for the anxiety of the system towards the demonstrations. London has functioned as an Arab media house. Running away from the bans at home, media personalities find liberty in exile. United Kingdome provided the safest place for Saudi Arabian oppositions. 

Famous clergymen like Salman al-Ouda and Awadh al-Qarni were captured because of being detected as “pro-Doha” and a big following in social media networks that the Saudi regime dreaded would be used to aid protests mandated by Almasarir (Mabon 2018). Frequent leading priests associated with the Saudi like Grand Mufti and Saleh Al Maghamsi have pointed out flaws in Almasarir’s campaign and demanded Saudi people to oppose it.

Al-Sheikh was hosted in MBC show and assured that the advocators for protests for the 15th September campaign were supporters of fraud and sedition “fitna.” He confirmed that they do not have a good intention and that they want to disrupt the government and cause unnecessary civil war, which is promulgated by the rivals of Saudi Arabia. He has accused Almasarir of working with Iran to incite and sponsor the “September 15 Movement”. He also termed demonstrators as the advocates of ignorance “Jahiliyyah” and perverseness. Since late 2017, it was recorded that Almasarir already had about 553,000 followers on Twitter and million viewers on his YouTube-based channel. 

Iran is funding and politicizing the Shia distinctiveness that is intended only to enhance tensions in Saudi Arabia and might even undermine other parts of the Middle East. Iran has long attempted to institute itself as a main, political, economic and cultural competitor in the Middle East by tactically funding the minority Shia in the area. As the leading Shia majority nation in the area, Iran has an interest in offsetting Saudi power through the area and conquering a place as a local power with worldwide accomplishment. As the Sunnis are ruled by functional governments, Iran fights to gain more influence in Iraq than all other interested parties do. Tehran would want to keep Iraq stable but would have to mediate between Shia and Sunni conflict, helping Shia regain its influence in the region but keeping them from being too powerful.

Massive Reforms in Saudi Arabia

Saudi Arabia is known for the history of maintaining the legacy of Islamic conservatism to shape the country’s education and economy. However, with Crown Prince Mohammed bin Salman ascend to power social liberalization has become central to the economic modernization, Islamic tolerance and moderation. For several years, Saudi Arabia has been an oil-dependent economy, and economic liberalization would have a significant economic impact in the country’s future.

According to Stancati (2018) , Saudi Arabia was the only country in the world that had banned women from driving, and it was considered a taboo for women to drive. Music and entertainment were also considered taboo in the country while women were also prohibited from watching soccer or getting involved in sports. However, Prince Mohammed bin Salman’s “Vision 2030” program is intended to transform the country economically, socially and culturally by lifting most of the practices that hold the country back. According to Kubersky (2018) , Saudi Arabia has pledged to use billions of dollars to modernize and overhaul the country’s entertainment sector in a bid to achieve the economic value of the sector. During an ultra-conservative past, the participation of women in public entertainment was unheard, and it was a taboo for women to enter entertainment venues. However, with reforms women are free to participate in all entertainment activities. 

Most of the new reforms are intended to make the Kingdom more progressive in line with moral standards of the West. According to Thompson (2017) , Saudi Arabia under Prince Mohammed bin Salman has entered an unprecedented phase in its history with much of Kingdom’s tight religious policies being eased to alleviate the oppression many Saudis have experienced in the history of the country. Much of the religious policies have been oppressive especially on the part of women since they could not drive or participate in sports or even any kind of entertainments, but with the new reforms, women can enjoy a normal life like other women elsewhere in the world.

Saudi Arabia’s oil industry has been central to most of the benefits that are enjoyed by its citizens including free health care and subsidized housing. However, with the declining global oil prices, Mohammed bin Salman perceives that privatizing certain sectors such as the national oil industry would help diversify the economy an end the Kingdom’s overreliance on oil-economy. According to Ignatius (2018), the new reform plan is intended to make Saudi Arabia into a more entrepreneurial, more modern, less-hidebound and more youth- ­oriented society. Majority of the country’s population is made up of youth, and more than 12% of the labour force is unemployed. Salameh (2016) contends that the new changes will help the country become more attractive to foreign investors and empower the country’s own youth in the facing of growing underground extremist groups and limited opportunities for the youth. The revenue from oil has been declining since the prices of the product plummeted in 2014. A drive to economic diversification will help the country overcome vulnerability that arises from the reliance on oil alone.

Reforms imposed by Prince Mohammed bin Salman prove essential to Saudi Arabia’s alignment with the global social and economic changes. Diversification of the economy is vital to help the country overcome economic challenges in the face of declining fortunes from the oil industry. Changes in the social and cultural welfare of the country are essential since alleviation of rigid religious policies gives women much-needed freedom they deserve.


Hypothesis

This research has developed the below hypothesis to act as a guide when conducting the research.

  • Hypothesis: The repression of political opposition by authoritarian Saudi monarchy is not centred on Islamic fundamentalism but the response to radical movements challenging the strength behind the authoritarianism including US imperialism and modernization.

Most of the political opposition parties in Saudi Arabia are concerned about the increased US imperialism and secularization of the society which is against the Islamic fundamentalism which is the source of the countries national pride. The hard stance taken by the monarch against political activities in the country is influenced by the desire to maintain the strengthening forces behind the authoritarian government which are the US imperialism and oil capitalism.

The US and other foreign forces have been a significant role in supporting the Saudi Arabia monarch to crush the slightest political opposition be it peaceful, conservative or radical.  In the aftermath of radicalization that led to the infamous 9/11 terrorist attack in America, the Western forces including the US and UK have supported the monarchy in a large to repress any political opposition using any means possible.  While the legitimacy of the authoritarian government is supported by the clerics, who have been the force behind the conservative religion that is the central to national unity, increased US imperialism has made the monarch to drift away from the Islamic Sharia laws that are fundamental Islamic religion.  The democratic space in the country has been repressed to impede the political opposition a chance to thrive in the country. In the aftermath of the Arab spring, the monarch employed harsh measures intended to crush the slightest form of opposition in the country.

Research Objectives

The primary aim of this research is to explore which factors affect the success of the Saudi Arabia opposition parties in light of authoritarian monarch government that uses all forms of powers to outlaw political opposition in the country.  The study will explore how a wide range of factors empower or disempowers the political opposition in the country.

Objectives

  1. To determine how the political opposition thrive in the face of authoritarian government.
  2. To establish western influence in Saudi Arabia affects the success of the opposition political parties.
  3. Determine whether international financial supports the success of political opposition in Saudi Arabia.
  4. To determine how lack of democracy hinders political opposition activities in Saudi Arabia.
  5. Establish how monarch has learned how best to deal with opposition groups since the Arab Spring.

Research Questions

Research questions help in providing the direction that the research will take. This particular research will use the following research questions

  1. To what extent does lack of democracy affect political opposition, Saudi Arabia?
  2. How has the Arab Spring affected success or failure of political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  3. How have Western countries affected political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  4. Which is the main factor that affects the success of the Saudi Arabia political opposition?
  5. How is international financial support shaping the future of political opposition in Saudi Arabia?
  6. What are the achievements of political opposition parties in Saudi Arabia?

The following chapter presents the methodology of the main study in order to examine the research questions.

CHAPTER THREE

Methodology

The study employed a qualitative content analysis approach.  The study extracted data for specific variables of interest including a year of publication, type of publication and availability of the content. The study selected freely available information on the internet which included publications by major digital newspapers, print, websites and scholarly articles. The study employed a systematic coding approach to code a large volume of text to identify to identify patterns or themes and meanings from the texts. The coding approach was developed based on the conventional qualitative content analysis approach. A systematic generation of theory (The Theory of Saudi Arabia Political Opposition) was used to develop codes directly from the texts.  

The code names developed in the study included

  1. Attitude from the West
  2. Democracy
  3. Constitutional monarchy
  4. International financial support
  5. Political openness
  6. Historical hostility among opposition’s groups
  7. Saudi authority suppressing for each group since the Arab Spring

Analysis

While the Saudi Arabia monarchy regime prohibits formation of political opposition outfit in the Kingdom, a number of political parties including The Islamic Umma Party, Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA, Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) and Ghanem Almasarir have been formed in protest to a wide range of issues they do not agree with in the monarch. However, the political outfits have experienced a mix of failures and success in the light of the authoritarian government for a wide range of factors.

Suppression by Saudi Authority after the Arab Spring

The Arab Spring played a significant role in influencing regime change in large part of the Arab World including countries such as Egypt, Libya, Tunisia and Bahrain.Saudi Arabia remained untouched by the Arab Spring by employing successful counterrevolutionary mechanisms. However, the Arab Spring played a vital role in promoting the formation of political opposition in the Kingdom that had experienced limited political opposition activities for several decades (Mabon 2012). The Umma Islamic Party is one of the parties whose position was predominantly influenced by the Arab Spring in 2011. It is regarded as the first opposition political party in Saudi Arabia since it was the first to defy the order that forbade the existence of political parties in Saudi Arabia. Party came into being after nine Saudi scholars, and political activists came together to fight for political reforms. The party was made public on February 9th, 2011. Unlike other organizations that came before and after it, it had a very organized structure with leaders and a well spelled out (Alsalem 2011) . In light of the  Arab Spring that was informed by the need to bring an end to the Authoritarian Regimes in most of the Arab States, The Umma Islamic Party also wanted an end to the authoritarian Saudi monarch regime. The Arab Spring had succeeded in toppling oppressive regimes in Tunisia, Egypt, Libya and Bahrain and it played a significant role to buttress formation of the first political movement in the Saudi Arabia soil. All the other political movements were operating outside Saudi Arabia including the Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA and Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) which are based in U.K.

Since early 2011 the monarch has taken stern action against Islamist and liberal critics without clear reasons behind the arrests and other measures taken by the government. Open criticism of prominent princes or the ruling family as a whole and overt challenges to the Wahhabi interpretation of Islam predominant in the country drew particularly harsh responses (Mabon 2012). The Islamic Umma Party (Hizb al-Umma al-Islami) which formed a political opposition in the state despite being banned by the monarch government experienced the wrath of the government (Bsheer 2018). The Saudi ruling family assumed that the Islamic Umma Party (Hizb al-Umma al-Islami) wanted to topple their regime despite the party having moderate demands. The founding members of the Islamic Umma Party were arrested but later released on the condition that they would refrain from any form of political activities in the future. Any activist or individual who made any form of provocative demands in the aftermath of the 2011 Arab Spring faced heightened state repression liberal activists such as Muhammad al-Qahtani and Abdallah al-Hamid.

Democracy and Constitutional Monarchy

The Saudi monarch government employs authoritarianism which comprises of a ban on political action, frequent resort to police violence, opacity, and disinformation. Use of excessive power to crack down dissidents through waves of arrests and imprisonments has impacted negatively on political opposition in Saudi Arabia (Matthiesen 2012). Additionally, there is the use of specialized Criminal Courts that use the counterterrorism regulations to repress pro-reform activists and peaceful dissidents. A sheer criticism of the regime through media interview or social media warrants arrest and imprisonment. Arbitrary arrest s of political party leaders and activists coupled with systematic violations of due process and fair trial rights have made it hard for the political opposition to thrive in the country (Ménoret 2016). The authorities detain arrested suspects for months, even years, without judicial review or prosecution with the sole intention of crapping down any form of political opposition. The intellectuals behind the formation of the Umma Party were arrested following the formation of the party. Other party leaders including those of the Movement of Islamic Reform in Arabia, MIRA and Tajdeed Islamic Party (Islamic Renewal party) had to operate from U.K in fear of being arrested and lack of democracy in Saudi Arabia. Ghanem Almasarir, one of the major activists and critics of the Saudi Royal family, operates from U.K. for fear of being arrested.

The Western Attitude

The Al Saud have consolidated their grip on power, against popular protest and unrest, with the aid of the U.S. oil company Aramco and of international security cooperation. In the past decades, the Saudi state has benefited from the French, British, and U.S. input in the design of a brutal repression machine. All the opposition parties in Saudi Arabia are against the Western Imperialism adopted by the royal family in governing the country.  The increased involvement of the Western Powers such as the U.S.A, U.K., France and Germany in the affairs of Kingdom has led to increased modernization which is interpreted as the secularization of the society and western imperialism by the opposition parties (Madawi 2015). In the aftermath of the terror attack on the American soil in 9/11, the American government supported the Saudi Arabia government in the fight against terrorism with the intention of suppressing any form of radicalization in the country. Consequently, the Suadi Arabia government adopted the 2014 terror laws extended the definition of terrorism to cover the peaceful protest, political speech, and organized action (Rosie 2012). The kingdom now has full power to crush any protest or criticism, no matter how peaceful or constructive it may be. Ultimately, the Saudi Arabia opposition today is organized principally on Islamist foundation which is the sense of national pride (Beranek 2009). However, the support of the western powers Saudi Arabia has been able to crush every form on the opposition in the country making opposition activities hard to thrive.

References

Almezaini, K. S., & Rickli, J. (2016). The small Gulf states: Foreign and security policies before and after the Arab spring Taylor & Francis.

Alsalem, A. (2011). URGENT ALERT: Saudi government crackdown against members of the Islamic Umma party. Retrieved from http://www.ihrc.org.uk/activities/alerts/9590-alert-saudi-government-crackdown-islamic-omma-party

Archambault, L., & Oh-Young, C. (2009). Putting the T in PCK: Exploring the nature of the TPACK framework among K-12 online educators using a web-based survey. Paper presented at the Society for Information Technology & Teacher Education International Conference, 4008-4014.

Barnell, O. (2017). Saudi Arabia – the meteoric rise of Prince Mohammed bin Salman. France 24 Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwpV1NS8NAEB2sXgShFRU_Ybx5ibrJZpNcKlux6EEpbRFvZclu8GA-Wlvw5zsTE0Q9KHgPYdhM3pu8vJkBCPzzS-8bJhhhHTNtYCzxYSJl5JRUwqYxjwirzRfjafj4pB50NGrMhdwa0zzuFiVr6LZlyqr5BeWO8BWhcHhVzT3eI8X_W5ulGh3YIOpOeKdBPAh-AG3NHsMutHa11jWS27emh-vrUMZ_xdKDHiNWZSq3QP2RENuw5ood6E801X2ox3pwp9FDyg3MqVrm-SBIb7nDMsMRy-4O78tnFrMt0iczTsxLbopdOBveTK9vvTaoGSUHK_6mcOXqdfYZVrAHW4Y988Wy7q2z-4BKpcYooZI0cPUSahHFMpNxlsVhQoXTAZz-et_DP1xzBJs-kyGLsdExrC8XK3cCHTrrdx7BqCU

Bsheer, R. (2018). A Counter-Revolutionary State: Popular Movements and the Making of Saudi Arabia. Past and Present238(1), 233-277.

Beranek, O. (2009). Divided we survive A landscape of fragmentation in Saudi Arabia. Crown Center for Middle East Studies (Brandeis University), (33).

Burger, T. J., & MacLeod, S. (2004). Gaddafi and the Saudis: The feud lives on (Canadian ed.). Toronto: Time Incorporated. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwtVxLS8QwEB5cvQiCiopPyEmRUukjfQkeurb1cViFbhdvy9a04GEr6C74851J063Vw-pBCiFJSwIz00nm9QHY1oWhf9MJRWBYonQcwQObC0OUhQiEbZVmnpf4hsskS2f05A5C77HFQGrn_pXxOIesp0LaPzB_sShOYB9FAFsUAmx_JQY3YRSFyZ1EkaLsnjTEG2Aqneo4SuIsQv01ilNNOarUPZUqQxZGfc1O7V7ryxrqNnZDsA4qebjjPeCU5WS13gNajTSRQk3u1lOZju5z5SBsdKXSRrVQWM4X1aeyobvg1S6aM6aLRtkpIZlPxcvz7Kqo9CztwRreLG1SpXE_a85O7nheHfdRe_84IeWxP9yCzQZ_m4U1abdhpah24FyRlSFZGRKS1WS9lH0iKpNEZQ-DXThL4uH1rd5sMMYfi6Ilk6p4nb-P0VwP0H63uL0HGxMqN6hmsixR7APzzJwCzKXpU7Eu93J8fI-w3wJ7kufGAbBlyx4u_-QI1lueHcPq7G1enEBvKj4-AaAjCYQ

Chen, L. W., Chen, T. L., & Liu, H. (2010). Perception of young adults on online games: Implications for higher education. Turkish Online Journal of Educational Technology, 9(3), 76-84.

Creswell, J. W., & Creswell, J. D. (2018). Research design: Qualitative, quantitative, and mixed method approaches (International student; 5th ed.). Los Angeles: SAGE. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwY2AwNtIz0EUrE5KALfHklDQLwzRjw0RTQ_NkIyPzZGDnIzEx2TwlBXz1YVCIaViEmZ-jeQATQwTqSIZebkoFdGsV-pmCmAPVlqbAPGxep2igBrv1OjkHGCTGafnJpcXMwN6ZOeiiAwuzSNA2L1NQjW0GbHJDT3-C84FVDdBSpKrGTZCBBbT9QIiBKTVPmEESsntWAZoDixU0oMdEa4ow8MMWzSmkgFdhiDJIurmGOHvoAk2Mh47KxEOcaSTGwJsIWsqeVwLe8pYiwaCQbGaYZpqclGKYmJxkYpoICiLDlDQjo2Rj8J0MyZIMQpgGSWETlGbgAtbvFpARAxkG1jRgik6VBfsMAC43cho

DeYoung, K. (2018, Mar 22,). Saudi prince denies Kushner is ‘in his pocket.’ The Washington Post Retrieved from https://www.washingtonpost.com/world/national-security/saudi-prince-denies-kushner-is-in-his-pocket/2018/03/22/701a9c9e-2e22-11e8-8688-e053ba58f1e4_story.html?noredirect=on&utm_term=.92f443989b11

Fotopoulos, T. (2011). The pseudo-revolution in Libya and the degenerate “Left.” International Journal of INCLUSIVE DEMOCRACY, 7(1)

Ignatius, D. (2018, March 1). Are Saudi Arabia’s reforms for real? A recent visit says yes. The Washington Post Retrieved from https://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/global-opinions/are-saudi-arabias-reforms-for-real-a-recent-visit-says-yes/2018/03/01/a11a4ca8-1d9d-11e8-9de1-147dd2df3829_story.html?noredirect=on&utm_term=.98d96ec38f59

Jenkins, J. (2017). The gulf and the Muslim Brotherhood Islamism is central to understanding the 2017 GCC diplomatic crisis. Foreign Policy Trends, 33(2)

Justice, P. (2008). Arbitrary detention and unfair trials in the deficient criminal justice system of Saudi Arabia. Human Rights Watch, 20(3)

Kostiner, J. (1996). State, Islam, and opposition in Saudi Arabia: The post-desert storm phase. Terrorism and Political Violence, 8(2), 75-89. doi:10.1080/09546559608427347

Kubersky, R. (2018). Reforms in Saudi Arabia: Real progress or cause of future instability? Retrieved from http://www.sirjournal.org/blogs/2018/2/26/reforms-in-saudi-arabia-real-progress-or-cause-of-future-instability

Mabon, S. (2018). It’s a family affair: Religion, geopolitics and the rise of Mohammed bin Salman. Insight Turkey, 20(2), 51-66. doi:10.25253/99.2018202.04

Mabon, S. (2012). Kingdom in Crisis? The Arab Spring and Instability in Saudi Arabia. Contemporary Security Policy33(3), 530-553.

Madawi, A. (2015). Muted Modernists: The Struggle over Divine Politics in Saudi Arabia (London: Hurst Publishing), pp. 33–34

Matthiesen, T. (2015). The domestic sources of Saudi foreign policy: Islamists and the state in the wake of the Arab uprisings. Washington: Brookings Institution, 1-12.

Matthiesen, T. (2012). A” Saudi Spring?”: The Shi’a Protest Movement in the Eastern Province 2011–2012. The Middle East Journal66(4), 628-659.

Ménoret, P. (2016). Repression and Protest in Saudi Arabia. Middle East Brief n101.

Meijer, R., Aarts, P., Wagemakers, J., & Kanie, M. (2012). Saudi Arabia between conservatism, accommodation, and reform. Clingendael: Netherlands Institute of International Relations.

Qatarileaks. (2017, August 09,). Doha buys al-faqih, al-dokki to attack Saudi Arabia, UAE. Retrieved from https://qatarileaks.com/en/leak/doha-buys-al-faqih-al-dokki-to-attack-saudi-arabia-uae.

Rosie, B. (2012). “Dissent and Its Discontents: Protesting the Saudi State,” in Bassam Haddad, Rosie Bsheer, and Ziad Abu-Rish, The Dawn of the Arab Uprisings: End of an Old Order? London: Pluto Press, pp. 248–259.

Ryan, R. (2005). Saudi Arabia and post 9/11 Islamism opposition. DePaul University:

Salameh, M. G. (2016, July 13,). Saudi Arabia’s vision 2030: A reality or mirage. USAEE Working Paper Retrieved from https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2808611##

Schweizer, K., Steinwascher, M., Moosbrugger, H., & Reiss, S. (2011). The structure of research methodology competency in higher education and the role of teaching teams and course temporal distance. Learning and Instruction, 21(1), 68-76. doi: 10.1016/j.learninstruc.2009.11.002

Stancati, M. (2018, January 10,). Mohammed bin Salman’s next Saudi challenge: Curtailing ultraconservative Islam. The Wall Street Journal Retrieved from https://www.wsj.com/articles/mohammed-bin-salmans-next-saudi-challenge-curtailing-ultraconservative-islam-1515525944

Teitelbaum, J., & Pipes, D. (2001, Holier than thou: Saudi Arabia’s Islamic opposition. Middle East Quarterly, VIII, 75. Retrieved from http://mdx.summon.serialssolutions.com/2.0.0/link/0/eLvHCXMwtV1LS8NAEB4sXhQPtdZXFRYPeiiRJJs0qeChSqUtKIXW4q1ski0G-sK0YP-9M9k8WoWiBy9LMoFN4Bu-nZ18swPAzVtd-8YJHnfqnm5L0_YE-pAua74bGH4g6xgxcKlElvbgrfbScLp534vc9q_Aow2hp0LaP4CfTYoGvEYXwBGdAMdfuUFrNqZ6EkqQkxhoSRmAnlgGYbXxITxSylK-nvwi9KuzearhWo9Zn-McRrUporgGc1MD2pcYs449odold2bR-zIj-m44VySk6tg3EgxGJlVLORFZQKtbqmtGSpqDdru95h7WGgeqTijJaoo3dIb5JAj9xb2caq-9AhS4Q70m3IdOtmY6tq1KIZJX_VgZ4-W-X4R9KgFh6r_JIezIaQnK6kCVFbtmdFqviDsir0pwspFTZZm4sATFRFuI1oRBj4ArPBjhwQiPOxajwRQaNxFLsGA5FmW4emr2H1ta-q1D4VGCyl9EQ9z5Y7RlmOYxHAgqVpgu4qLG4BQYxrVSd6WQ3BhZPpe4y7E81-COJWlL7p5BZcuM51ufVmAvB_ECdkfoyPISCpPg8wvYVCOc

Thompson, M. C. (2017). Saudi vision 2030: A viable response to youth aspirations and concerns? Asian Affairs, 48(2), 205-221.

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

Preceptorship is a system to conquer any hindrance between the classroom and the clinical range

Introduction

Preceptorship is a system to conquer any hindrance between the classroom and the clinical range where nursing is polished precepted encounters are utilized as a part of senior-level courses to set up the new graduate nurse for the part of graduate attendant (Barker & Pittman, 2010). Precepting includes three individuals: the preceptor, the new graduate nurse and the working part. There are obligations joined to every part and satisfaction of these desires prompts a more positive experience.

The Preceptor

The preceptor is an accomplished enlisted medical caretaker who is excited about the nursing calling and has a yearning to educate. A preceptor gets ready graduates utilizing a mixture of aptitudes. Part displaying proficient cooperation on the consideration unit, exhibiting nursing activities, and giving convenient and suitable input to the new graduate nurse are methods for satisfying this part (Biggs & Schriner, 2010). The preceptor makes an environment helpful for learning and decides suitable patient administer to graduates. Keeping in mind the end goal to do this, the preceptor evaluates the adapting needs of the new graduate nurse and teams up with him/her to focus objectives and learning results. The preceptor’s learning of the clinical territory and the patient populace will help guide graduates to choose important and achievable objectives and conclusions.

Communication in the middle of preceptor and new graduate nurse, and preceptor and personnel is indispensable. “Verbally processing” helps the new graduate nurse perceive how the master attendant tackles issues or individualizes mind (Biggs & Schriner, 2010). The preceptor gives criticism to graduates in a convenient manner and is eager to give positive input and negative. Whatever the message, the criticism is given in and genuine aware way. Communication with the personnel incorporates continuous appraisal of the new graduate nurse’s advancement and the general experience itself. The preceptor contacts the working part with any concerns.

The preceptor surveys the new graduate nurse’s capacity to oversee clinical assignments and is mindful of circumstances where the new graduate nurse needs run supervision on more unpredictable nursing activities (Biggs & Schriner, 2010). The preceptor additionally approves the consummation of patient forethought exercises doled out to graduates. Toward the end of the semester, the preceptor approves the new graduate nurse’s capacity to meet conclusions of the course.

To the health Facility

The working part is a contact between the preceptor, the new graduate nurse and the clinical site. Staff arranges the preceptor to the course and desires of the experience. They additionally give supplemental data, for example, course plots, composed goals and different structures particular to the course (Brooks & Niederhauser, 2010).

Also, the workforce part is facilitative. Great relational abilities are key. The employees starts the relationship between the preceptor and the new graduate nurse and sets the tone for the experience. Since workforce is likewise in charge of assessing the new graduate nurse, two-path communication between both the preceptor and the new graduate nurse is indispensable. Employees is accessible to the preceptor and new graduate nurse in a mixed bag of ways. Conferencing may be carried out in individual or via telephone. Toward the start of the course, workforce will give the preceptor contact data and together, they can choose the most ideal approach to convey (Carlson, Pilhammar & Wann, 2010).

The relationship with in preceptorship

Within the preceptorship program they have to be mindful that the relationship that they create will be a fleeting relationship just to backing the preceptee from move from recently qualified medical attendant to staff medical attendant (Carlson, Pilhammar & Wann, 2010). Taking a gander at the writing that was found within a couple of the sources it was noted by the writer that the relationship between the preceptor and the preceptee developed, this was found to help both sides as they could impart encounters which thus upgraded both the information of the new staff medical caretaker and the preceptor which helped them both increase in certainty and stay up with the latest with practice which is changing constantly (Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw, 2010). It was additionally noted by various the creators that with in the relationship that was produced by doing the preceptorship program that more appreciation was given on both sides on the gathering and they could work however any issues that occurred. Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw (2010) likewise noted that it was a more open relationship and that there can be more adaptability with in this relationship. Creating this relationship is critical as to get the best clinical aptitude that is required to work with in the region, this likewise makers a good example as to take after. Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw (2010) contend that it should not be taken little to turn into a tutor and that the recently qualified attendant will utilize them as a coach to take after and that any terrible practice in which they do may be glued down. Taking a gander at all the confirmation that has left the audits it demonstrates that all the creators surmise that the preceptorship project is a decent method for presenting another part of their group in and to help them to wind up disappointment with the ward and how the ward runs. The relationship between the preceptor and preceptee must stay as an expert relationship, so as they can work towards the abilities that are required to finish the preceptorship course (Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw (2010)).

The need for a preceptorship programme

It was noted from all the sources that were taken a gander at by the creator that there is a requirement for a preceptorship program. However as the creator has attempted this study they had noted that there is minimal experimental proof of how fruitful the system is. Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw (2010) both say that the requirement for the preceptorship system is required and that it ought to be mulled over and upgraded upon so that the recently qualified medical caretakers get the best preceptorship program that they can to stead them in great practice for there future advancement. With taking a gander at the audits that have been do it doesn’t give whenever restrict on to what extent or short the preceptorship system ought to be. Looking with in the neighborhood healing facilities around the creator they run a preceptorship program which runs for no less than six months yet can run for more if necessary. By doing the preceptorship program there has been a money related profit to finishing this new course in which all recently qualified attendants will need to attempt. Giallonardo, Wong & Iwasiw (2010) express that this ought to be a required piece of the move as in the proof that has occurred it does work and the recently qualified attendants feel great at beginning on the own and that there ought not be any budgetary profit to finishing this course.

The Department of Health have begun to set out a structure for the preceptorship system and they are trusting that the NMC will create skeleton which will be in activity from late 2010. Be that as it may, the Department of Health have additionally noted where potential boundaries may happen. One of the hindrances they have gone over is the ward fitting the preceptorship program into their workload, and giving their staff time to do the required preparation (Yonge et al,. 2010). An alternate issue that may happen is that of the assets that are required to finish is course and the effect this may have with on the financial backing that the ward has. The NMC have gotten ready for the preceptorship system to run for a year to backing the recently qualified medical attendants (Yonge et al,. 2010).

This after is a manual for help preceptors comprehend the desires and profits of the preceptorship. We sway you to allude to this archive regularly, and to allude to our pages centered particularly on showing and assessment. Preceptors work as good examples for their graduates and occupants (Luhanga, Dickieson & Mossey, 2010). It is a chance to present an agreeable picture of the prizes of family practice. Preceptors frequently get to be coaches for both graduates occupants. It is useful to comprehend the standards and different models of tutoring, which are laid out (Luhanga, Dickieson & Mossey, 2010).

The clinical experience is a fundamental part to nursing training. The ID of formal preceptors develops progressively troublesome as rivalry for clinical destinations and nursing employees deficiencies keep on plating a strain on the framework. Medical caretakers serve as preceptors for new staff, beginner new graduate nurse graduates, and nursing graduates at different levels of degree looking for from specialized to ace’s level. New staff as well as graduates request extra time and planning from the recognized preceptor. Preceptors may have formal preparing inside the association or from instructive foundations partnered with the office. In any case, the variety in formal planning may be as short as a couple of minutes to projects enduring weeks (Mccarthy & Murphy, 2010). As essential as the formal preceptor is to nursing instruction, all medical caretakers must be arranged to be seen as a preceptor to another new graduate nurse or attendant. Medical attendants have a sharp feeling of perception abilities and are prepared from their first day of nursing school to watch utilizing all their faculties. Trying to keep on investigating issues they don’t comprehend and investigate ranges that are new or interest clarity. It ought not to come as a shock that medical caretakers from all levels of instructive readiness are seen by new nursing staff, new graduates, and new graduate nurse attendants (Mccarthy & Murphy, 2010).

Significance of the program

Nursing graduates are particularly touchy to their position in a patient forethought setting. They are promptly identifiable to everybody focused around uniform, markers, plenty of on-body assets and physical dialect frequently doling them out as they make an effort not to show a general “sore thumb” appearance. New medical attendants and nursing graduates attempt to not take up an excess of “space” in report where there appears to be a disproportioned seat to attendant proportion dependably. The nursing station approaches forebodingly as though the experience reverberates that of being conceded a crowd of people with the Great Wizard of Oz in the Emerald Palace (Mccarthy & Murphy, 2010). One wrong move and the voice behind the window ornament requests your evacuation! “Mix, mix, mix” is the matra of the day, don’t lose an outline, rapidly attempt to match the substance of the doctor in the supplier registry with the particular case that recently strolled up and posed a question which brought on their heart to abruptly reel into their throat.

While the nursing graduates’ formally distinguished preceptor is arranging the day and how the new graduate nurse or new staff’s part fits in that day, there is a lot of time for the new charge to watch association in addition to different medical caretakers, staff, suppliers and social insurance group (Mccarthy & Murphy, 2010). Memories from these encounters will impact their choice to stay in the calling or keep working towards further instructive objective achievement. In 2008, the American Association of Colleges of Nursing (AACN) found that 27% of  new graduate nursing graduates will leave their employment inside the first year. This was like discoveries which demonstrated that 23% of recently authorized RN’s changed occupations following one year and 39% felt prepared to change jobs (Griffin et al,. 2010). The explanation behind entering nursing appears to be far from the truth another attendant or nursing new graduate nurse ends up amid their preparation (Griffin et al,. 2010). Helping other people may give path as prepared medical attendants express their pessimistic perspectives of a troublesome or requesting patient. Inconsiderateness and unfriendliness either obviously showed or in a roundabout way accomplished through impassion or inactive antagonism went for the new medical caretaker or nursing new graduate nurse influence patient consideration conclusions (Griffin et al,. 2010).

Influences Affecting preceptorship

Absence of formal preceptor preparing and continuous proceeding with instruction opportunities may impact eagerness and/or capacity to serve in preceptorship limit (Griffin et al,. 2010). The absence of rules characterizing proficient obligation as a preceptor and backing for preceptors with extra assets, data, and distinguishment influences their capacity to adequately work in the preceptor part. Conduct of all medical caretakers ought to be surveyed by chiefs for professionalism and desires obviously characterized as a medicinal services colleague that speaks adequately with other social insurance colleagues, patients, guests, and volunteers. Absence of communication from instructive establishments and clinical workforce on learner destinations and desires must be imparted to preceptors and clinical offices. Uncommunicative personnel with preceptors significantly influences the future ability to proceed as a preceptor. As more requests are made on expert attendants to go about as preceptors and offer over to the calling may prompt proficient or individual burnout (Rusk et al,. 2011). Thus influencing the preceptors craving to proceed as a preceptor or builds the requirement for them to enjoy a reprieve from the formal preceptor part. In this way, the casual preceptor part cannot be disparaged as all the more new medical attendants and nursing graduates watch other prepared enrolled attendants for expert ques on behavioral desires. Treatment of others in the clinical setting and style of communication and choice making underweight are watched clearly and secretly by others.

Implications for Practice 

New medical caretakers and graduates must assume the obligation of readiness for entering the clinical setting. New attendants and graduates need to comprehend the mission of the establishment, the general atmosphere for conveying patient consideration, authoritative structure, comprehend customer based, hierarchical atmosphere and formal or casual lines of communication which may oblige a readiness to invest time outside the work setting to get it. Improvement and assessment of clinical targets or objectives imparted to preceptors supports everybody in understanding current information and aptitude levels and in addition regions of required change or support (Rusk et al,. 2011). Openness is absolutely vital between the preceptor and the new medical caretaker or nursing new graduate nurse. Expanded communication is basic when issues or concerns are distinguished for right on time determination.

            Preceptors profit from the extra support in giving patient consideration. New attendants and nursing graduates bring new point of view to patient forethought circumstances including new information or abilities that can be to a great degree worthwhile (Rusk et al,. 2011). The patient consideration setting can get to be recently imbued with eagerness that can spread and grow among current staff. The new vitality made when deferential coordinated effort happens in the middle of preceptor and new attendant or new graduate nurse help to give confidence and positive emotions that are invited by any supervisor. Staff profit from others displaying collegiality and model conduct that make an environment of acknowledgement and backing though parts of the wellbeing couldn’t care less group (Myrick, Yonge & Billay, 2010). Time contemplations are both extended and moderated when preceptors are matched up with new medical attendants and/or graduates. Instructing, inspecting, managing, administering, and supporting an alternate individual requires some investment. On the other hand the expansion of an alternate individual to impart the work burden spares time in the event that they are decently arranged to acknowledge obligation regarding learning.
            A preceptor is an enlisted medical caretaker who shows a new graduate nurse attendant, from a baccalaureate nursing project, clinical nursing aptitudes for different periods of time amid the degree. The Government of Ireland (2000) depicts the preceptor as an enlisted medical attendant that manufactures an association with the new graduate nurse, demonstrations as a good example and works nearly with the new graduate nurse all through arrangement periods. They additionally suggest that every new graduate nurse ought to be allotted a preceptor and a partner preceptor. The partner preceptor is likewise to be an enlisted medical attendant and is in charge of the new graduate nurse at whatever point the preceptor is nonattendant (Myrick, Yonge & Billay, 2010).

            The preceptor’s occupation is to plan graduates for the steadily changing, complex health the earth. They are to ‘cross over any barrier between the authenticity of the work environment and the vision of a scholastic environment without bargaining proficient beliefs’ As a major aspect of current clinical staff, the preceptor will have all the more state-of-the-art data about clinical practices to impart to graduates and it likewise helps the graduates to see their good examples in activity. Notwithstanding showing and observing the new graduate nurse, the preceptor likewise has the obligation of surveying graduates’ execution in the clinical setting. As a consequence of the impact they wield on the advancement of present and future experts and prospective pioneers of the nursing calling, it is basic that the preceptor has enough encounter and that he/she is appropriate and appropriately prepared for this part. In Ireland, just medical attendants who have finished an affirmed preceptorship project can go about as a preceptor (Myrick, Yonge & Billay, 2010).

The preceptor needs a scope of clinical, individual and scholastic qualities to be effective. These incorporate respectable full time involvement in a clinical setting, great relational abilities, authority aptitudes, capacity to support choice making and basic thinking in graduates, excitement and inspiration towards showing and learning. Maybe the most vital nature of a decent preceptor is the eagerness and yearning to show and impart their insight and nursing aptitudes to the new graduate nurse. As per Myrick, Yonge & Billay (2010) graduates concur that the best preceptor is one that is vehement, understanding, steady, propelling and is likewise ready to give delicate, valuable feedback.

For the preceptorship experience to be fruitful, the preceptor needs to structure a solid bond with the new graduate nurse. The bond guarantees collaboration between the gatherings included in the relationship and expands the possibilities of achievement. Great communication is vital to manufacture this association (Omansky, 2010). Customary gatherings are required and these ought to include trade of thoughts with clarity of desires and perceiving zones of qualities and shortcomings that oblige change. The association serves to give the perfect educating learning atmosphere, a loose, positive climate where graduates feel secure enough to communicate. With streets of communication open, the perceptee will feel that his/her feelings matter and this will support respect toward oneself, admiration and ability to learn. The trust in the relationship will empowers more discourses and basic speculation on the grounds that the new graduate nurse will feel calm to communicate and inquiry the preceptor (Omansky, 2010).

            The preceptor likewise needs to convey to the perceptee that he/she is focused on helping them attain their wanted targets/objectives. Exploration demonstrates that one of the constructive gimmicks of being a preceptor is the individual fulfillment got from viewing a new graduate nurse form into an expert. Numerous preceptors appreciate working with the graduates and adoration their eagerness, premium and readiness to learn (Omansky, 2010). Nonetheless, there are numerous difficulties in the part of being a preceptor. One of the issues is the expanded workload that accompanies this part. The preceptor needs to tackle the obligation of supporting and assessing an new graduate nurse while in the meantime expecting the complex part of a staff medical attendant. It is particularly hard as of late, with the lack of medical caretakers contrasted with the climbing quantities of patients in healing centers. Preceptors feel that expert bodies ought to perceive the additional work included with preceptorship and make fitting acclimations to their typical workload to abstain from workaholic behavior and employment disappointment.

It is difficult to adjust the time went through with graduates and patients that oblige the attendant’s chance (Paton, 2010). Preceptors have whined about the restricted quality time they get to go through with graduates. They feel that the coherence required to show and survey graduates will meddle with consideration of the patients and thus preceptorship gets to be auxiliary (Paton, 2010). On the other hand, this has brought about emotions blame and dissatisfaction that they don’t have enough time to go through with their preceptors because of reasons like occupied wards, staff deficiencies, and so forth (Sandau & Halm, 2010).

            An alternate test of being a preceptor is that medical attendants normally get practically zero compensation for this extra part they need to embrace. In the US, there are financial prizes, institutional and work environment distinguishment set up for preceptors. This demonstrates that expert bodies perceive the exertion these medical attendants put into create proficient medical attendants. In any case, in nations like Ireland, preceptors are given no distinguishment or compensation for working with graduates (Sandau & Halm, 2010). This is on account of when allotment of the financing for the Degree in Nursing that was actualized in 2002 was being completed, the center was for the most part on giving the essential foundation, there was almost no consideration given to the expenses of preceptorship (Schaubhut & Gentry, 2010). Accordingly, attendants dismiss assuming all that additional work for no payment.

            Lastly, preceptors think that it hard to fall flat an new graduate nurse. It is an enormous trouble to be in charge of an new graduate nurse’s prosperity or disappointment They expect that falling flat an new graduate nurse is a reflection all alone abilities. They might likewise be hesitant to stand up to a new graduate nurse that is not performing great for apprehension of getting into a clash (Schaubhut & Gentry, 2010). Besides, here and there preceptors may not get help from administration or college staff when they fizzle a new graduate nurse. Consequently, they may be enticed to pass graduates actually when they are not skilled enough.

Conclusion 

All in all, the idea of preceptorship has been around since the start of advanced nursing instruction. It blurred into indefinite quality for a couple of decades however re-rose in 2002, with the presentation in Nursing. Preceptors were assigned to each one nursing new graduate nurse to instruct, help and evaluate new graduate nurse medical attendants. For fruitful preceptorship to happen, the preceptor needs certain abilities and qualities like great communication and initiative aptitudes, enthusiasm toward showing and giving information, the capacity to persuade and empower, and involvement in a clinical setting. The preceptor must form a relationship focused around trust with the new graduate nurse, to energize the ideal nature’s meadow.

The relationship in the middle of preceptors and new medical attendants and/or nursing graduates can’t be disparaged. Those that acknowledge the obligation of preceptorship ought to be remunerated for their readiness to commit time, offer learning and aptitudes and also proficient recounted understanding with another or future partner. It is our expert obligation as authorized proficient social insurance colleagues to help other people to ascend to meet their potential. The old “consume their young” demeanor can’t go on without serious consequences. Corresponding appreciation and help must be implanted in the nursing calling for those learning or new to the expert part.

References

Barker, E. R., & Pittman, O. (2010). Becoming a super preceptor: A practical guide to      preceptorship in today’s clinical climate. Journal of the American Academy of Nurse            Practitioners22(3), 144-149.

Biggs, L., & Schriner, C. L. (2010). Recognition and support for today’s preceptor. Journal of      continuing education in nursing41(7), 317-322.

Brooks, M. V., & Niederhauser, V. P. (2010). Preceptor expectations and issues with nurse          practitioner clinical rotations. Journal of the American Academy of Nurse          Practitioners22(11), 573-579.

Carlson, E., Pilhammar, E., & Wann‐Hansson, C. (2010). Time to precept: supportive and            limiting conditions for precepting nurses. Journal of Advanced Nursing66(2), 432-441.

Giallonardo, L. M., Wong, C. A., & Iwasiw, C. L. (2010). Authentic leadership of preceptors:      predictor of new graduate nurses’ work engagement and job satisfaction. Journal of      nursing management18(8), 993-1003.

Luhanga, F. L., Billay, D., Grundy, Q., Myrick, F., & Yonge, O. (2010). The one-to-one   relationship: is it really key to an effective preceptorship experience? A review of the           literature. International Journal of Nursing Education Scholarship7(1).

Luhanga, F. L., Dickieson, P., & Mossey, S. D. (2010). Preceptor preparation: an investment in   the future generation of nurses. International journal of nursing education      scholarship7(1).

Mccarthy, B., & Murphy, S. (2010). Preceptors’ experiences of clinically educating and   assessing undergraduate nursing students: an Irish context.Journal of Nursing            Management18(2), 234-244.

Myers, S., Reidy, P., French, B., McHale, J., Chisholm, M., & Griffin, M. (2010). Safety concerns of hospital-based new-to-practice registered nurses and their preceptors. Journal        of continuing education in nursing41(4), 163-171.

Myrick, F., Caplan, W., Smitten, J., & Rusk, K. (2011). Preceptor/mentor education: A world of possibilities through e-learning technology. Nurse education today31(3), 263-267.

Myrick, F., Yonge, O., & Billay, D. (2010). Preceptorship and practical wisdom: a process of       engaging in authentic nursing practice. Nurse Education in Practice10(2), 82-87.

Omansky, G. L. (2010). Staff nurses’ experiences as preceptors and mentors: an integrative             review. Journal of nursing management18(6), 697-703.

Paton, B. I. (2010). The professional practice knowledge of nurse preceptors.The Journal of         nursing education49(3), 143-149.

Sandau, K. E., & Halm, M. A. (2010). Preceptor-based orientation programs: Effective for           nurses and organizations?. American Journal of Critical Care,19(2), 184-188.

Schaubhut, R. M., & Gentry, J. A. (2010). Nursing preceptor workshops: partnership and collaboration between academia and practice. Journal of continuing education in             nursing41(4), 155-60.

Smedley, A., Morey, P., & Race, P. (2010). Enhancing the knowledge, attitudes, and skills of       preceptors: an Australian perspective. Journal of continuing education in nursing41(10),       451-461.

Warren, A. L., & Denham, S. A. (2010). Relationships between formalized preceptor orientation and student outcomes. Teaching and Learning in Nursing,5(1), 4-11.

Willemsen-McBride, T. (2010). Preceptorship planning is essential to perioperative nursing         retention: matching teaching and learning styles.Canadian operating room nursing    journal28(1), 8-10.

Zilembo, M., & Monterosso, L. (2008). Towards a conceptual framework for preceptorship in      the clinical education of undergraduate nursing students.Contemporary Nurse30(1), 89-        94.

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

Major Relationship Between Arthritis, Arthritis Patients, And Nurses

Major Relationship Between Arthritis, Arthritis Patients, And Nurses

Abstract      

Arthritis is a disease in which the body tend to malfunction as one grows older. The body of a human being works through a series of veins. Veins are thin walled blood vessels that carry blood from the body tissues back to the heart. Veins form a network of ‘straw’ vessels throughout the body. In the limbs i.e. hands and legs, the distance from the heart lowers the pressure with which the heart pumps the blood (Francesca, et al. 12). Therefore, to facilitate the movement of blood from the legs and arms towards the heart and vice versa, the muscles squeeze the deep veins forcing the blood upwards. There are several disorders attached to the deep veins. The focus of this paper is on the deep disability of the veins which can be termed as arthritis. Arthritis affects different parts of the body, this include the knees, elbow and various joints. Research shows that the number of people is very high compared to the majority number of services. In different terms the mode in which various medical facility have been distributed all over the world is minimal and can not cater for the whole population. This facility includes joint replacement machines and medicines in case of an early detection. As arthritis tends to grow into different stages there is need for of the patients affected by the disease, the care requires learned personnel’s who can be able to cater for different services.

Major Relationship Between Arthritis, Arthritis Patients, And Nurses

Introduction

To nursing

Nursing has one of the most interesting histories in comparison to other professions. In the %the century BC, a famous philosopher Hippocrates is known to have advocated for care for the sick and wounded as they recover back you normal health and the fit in maintenance of their health. The religious books of our times, The Bible to be precise, records that Jesus a Key figure in the foundation of Christianity is known to have advocated for care of the sick as well. History apart, it was not until the 17th century that nursing began to live as a service. In England for instance, care giving; the early form of nursing then was delegated to men and women in punishment. These were often prostitutes and criminals serving in prison. Florence Nightingale is remembered today for being the first person to consider nursing as a profession, getting into it well learned, she began a formal training procedure for nurses. In 1901, New Zealand became the first nation to enact a provision for nursing as a profession. Nursing is a profession like any other, governed by national and international law. It is trained as a course at various levels of study the largest being the PHD. The process of entering into a nursing profession is a choice by interest basis. However, unlike other professions, nursing is associated with a calling into the profession. Interest into other courses is commonly driven by job availability or professional marketability, salary and reward associated patterns, previous experiences among other many preferences. However, nursing is an interest by devotion and dedication based profession. Although not formally stated, nursing has been talked of as a service oriented profession and therefore, its personnel are expected operate not to meet the requirements set within their ethics, but to devotedly eradicate human suffering through care services. Majority of personnel in the nursing profession in the past are had personalityies tending towards the ethical expectation of nursing. However, today, recent records proof otherwise. Not many formalities are followed at the expression of interest to enter the profession. Prospective entrants only need to go to college, study a minimum of a diploma certificate and register as a nurse.

arthritis

This paper is a focus on the cares and the risk factors of arthritis in South African population. Dr.Virchrows in early 2005 (www.pathguy.com/virchow.htm, www.oralchelation.net/../page8a.htm) spent time in South Africa and observed that prevalence of arthritis in patients grew at a rate of 18%. Most of these patients were also HIV positive (Liu, et al p.32) (edrv.endojournals.org/../313). He conducted a systematic study and in the end of his study, he outlined several principal factors risking arthritis in South Africa. Deep vein thrombosis also known as deep venous thrombosis [medicine] is caused by formation of blood clot in the deep veins of the body. It mostly occurs in the deep veins of the legs. In most cases, the blood clots usually dissolve on their own without any medical intervention. However, this clotting tends to make the body malfunction as one age (Bjorklund p.14). This is however tends to affect joints, the elbow and knees. People tend to ignore this factor because they think that it is a result of aging. This condition has no cure but, better medical care is needed for people suffering from this disease.

Background / Literature Review 

Dr.Virchrows in early 2005 spent time in South Africa and observed that prevalence of arthritis in patients grew at a rate of 18%.Most of these patients were also HIV positive (Canadian Arthritis Network 11). He conducted a systematic study and in the end of his study, he outlined several principal factors risking deep vein thrombosis in South Africa (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Prolonged Inactivity: Lack of leg movement up to four hours or more due to driving for long hours or long flights causes calf muscles in the legs be unable to contract. Contraction of muscles is necessary for facilitating smooth blood circulation in the veins of the legs hence lack of blood circulation enhances the risk of blood clotting in the veins. This can also occur to patients in bed rest or patients with paralysis. (p.22)

Genetic disorder: exactly how much does genetic affect the case of arthritis? Generic are transferred from one generation to the other. Clough insinuates that genetic has a slight chance of affecting the body of the generation to get the same disease (p.34) According to medicine heredity traits are acquired from the parent through genes. This genetic material does not necessary change during fertilisation. Thus a genetic disorder in the family can be said to be one of the ways of having arthritis. Deep vein thrombosis could be as a result of a genetic disorder causing blood clots in the veins. Meaning that joints will start having disorders as one age, this can be counted with specified time. ( p.36-38)

Surgery: During surgery general anaesthesia used tends to dilate veins raising the risk of blood clotting. Injury to veins could also slow down blood circulation hence blockage of veins. According to Shen (p.981), surgeries that could risk arthritis include: Orthopaedic operations involving the hip and knees, neurological procedures, major pelvic or abdominal surgery caused by malignant like cancer(Anderson ML, rheumatoid arthritis(2006))

Some high-level sports: Over the years sports has been determined to be one of the best ways to keep fit. Thus it is very difficult to determine how sports would cause arthritis. Sports as a general lead to side effects which are generally not positively oriented. Various exercises and sports can lead to bone joint injury and subsequent arthritis. During sports some people tend to have hearts issues. Poor heart conditions slacken blood flow and this may lead to blood clots causing veins blockage, as seen earlier this may lead to arthritis.  The benefits of sports generally out numbers the chances in which one risk at getting arthritis(McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Obesity: Joints are responsible for supporting the body. Joint damaged thus is highly dependant on the total weight exerted on specific areas. Excess weight puts pressure on the legs and pelvic thus reducing blood circulation in the lower limbs. This could cause blood clots. Excessive weight may also increase the chances of getting arthritis through damages caused by the excessive weights (The British Pain Society-2005-p 2).

Occupational hazards: Some workers stand a great chance of being affected by arthritis. This include people who work in assembly areas, assembly areas generally involves working with heavy machines. This weight exerted in different body parts affect joints; this may end up injuring different joints in the body. Workers working in smoke oriented industries stand a high chance of getting arthritis. Smoke slows down blood circulation in the body and could also cause blood clot.(Armstrong L-2007)

Illness or infection:  People with infections which affect the joints, high levels of gout, or any other medical conditions. These conditions tend to leave people very vulnerable to diseases. An example of this is arthritis. Previous injuries also tend to cause abnormality of the normal smooth join surfaces. The tibia plateau fracture is an example of an injury which may cause arthritis. The space which had the fracture may enter the knee joint. This is an example of arthritis on the knee joint (Belcher c- (2004-2007)-gycosaminoglycans)

Well over 200,000 South Africans suffer from arthritis each year, (p.4) but, because most arthritis is occult, the true incidence is unknown (Burnside, et al. Page 493). Approximately 50,000 patients per year require hospitalization for 5-10 days of intravenous heparin therapy. In addition to those with acute thrombosis, thousands more suffer from Sequelae such as stasis dermatitis and venous ulcers. While the degree of morbidity is significant, mortality rates are equally problematic. Thromboembolic disease is annually responsible for 20,000 deaths in South Africa. The elderly are in greatest jeopardy; arthritis is associated with around 20% annual mortality in this age group (Coates p.56). Many in this subgroup die from associated pulmonary embolism (PE), while others succumb from co morbid disease, especially cancer. Even children are at risk for acute arthritis. Paediatric patients at risk include those with spinal mechanism that propels blood into the central circulation. Stasis plays a role in joint encountered in the morbidly obese and in individuals with cardiac disease. Limb paralysis from stroke or spinal cord injury is associated with a difficult to evaluate syndrome of painless or occult arthritis (Burnside, et al. P.493).Surgery and trauma are responsible for up to 40% of all joint related diseases, which results from both a hypercoagulable state and immobility. These insults activate the clotting cascade, and indices of arthritis and fibrinolysis rise rapidly (Aurich M, Squires GR- differential matrix degradation- 2005)

Arthritis Condition

Questions heparin for arthritis, interestingly, this practice is not justified by the literature. For patients not on warfarin, assessment of the partial thromboplastin time (PTT) will almost never affect management. Obviously, a PTT should be obtained six hours after standard heparin in begun (Goodacre, et al. P. 129). If a patient with acute arthritis is currently on warfarin, an International Normalized Ratio (INR) is essential for management. It is now well documented that the prothrombin time (PT) is both antiquated and inaccurate, primarily because the sensitivity of joints tissue reagents differs from batch to batch. Fortunately, the International Normalized Ratio (INR) adjusts for this lack of standardization by comparing each batch with an International Sensitivity Index. (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Measurement of the prothrombin time could be eliminated from clinical practice if replaced by the (INR). Adequate anticoagulation for arthritis is reflected by an International Normalized Ratio(INR) between two and three. If a patient with a sub-therapeutic INR develops arthritis, they will require more aggressive anticoagulation— first with heparin, and then an increased dose of warfarin. However, a patient who is on warfarin, but sustains an acute clot and has a therapeutic INR, requires a Greenfield filter. Emergency Medicine Reports (p.17) chest pains or shortness of breath should have a volumetric quantitative computed tomography (VQCT) scan to expedite the diagnosis (Heit, et al. P.697). Two joints tests are valuable in the management of arthritis disease: the D-dimer and the INR. Current D-dimer assays have predictive value for arthritis, and the INR is useful for guiding the management of patients with early detected arthritis who are on warfarin. While no blood test can conclusively rule in or rule out venous arthritis, a normal D-dimer in a patient with no risk factors for thrombosis makes proximal arthritis extremely unlikely. Despite the fact that it is frequently ordered, a complete blood count (CBC) rarely provides useful information in patients with joint signs or symptoms. The leukocyte count cannot distinguish between arthritis and cellulitis and is neither sensitive nor specific for either condition (Torjuul, Elstad and Sorlie p.9) Coagulation studies rarely are required as part of the initial evaluation of venous arthritis (Gottlieb, et al. P.853). Occasionally, these studies may be valuable after Doppler demonstrates an acute arthritis, and in patients who develop the disease while on warfarin.

Physical Examination

A caveat that is nearly 20 years old remains valid today. “A combination of clinical signs and symptoms that included tenderness, swelling, redness, and the assessment of Humans’ sign [can] not adequately differentiate patients with or without arthritis (Righini p.55).”This is not to imply that physical examination is useless, but that a number of physical findings in combination with risk factors assist in the diagnosis of a patient with joint complaints. Occasionally, a rectal temperature can help distinguish cellulitis from arthritis. While patients with arthritis may have a low grade fever due to a systemic inflammatory response, this fever rarely exceeds 102°F (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

To help make this differentiation, it is essential to completely undress the patient with leg symptoms and inspect for lymphangitis, erythema, and ulcerations. Joints may become infected, especially in patients with intravenous drug abuse. Remember to examine the entire joint for abnormalities, as lymphangitis may have large “skip” areas. Be alert for psychiatric patients or prisoners who may tie a tourniquet around their thigh to produce factitious arthritis. Lack of discrepancy in calf size does not rule out arthritis. Some researchers have standardized calf measurements at 10 cm below the tibial tuberosity. While asymmetry of the calves of 1 cm or more is abnormal, such asymmetry does not definitively distinguish between patients with Thromboembolic disease and that without (MacKay, et al. P.29).

However, asymmetric calf swelling of greater than 3 cm is almost always a significant finding. Examine the joints for pitting edema; extremities affected by acute thrombosis are frequently warmer than the opposite limb. Palpation includes a search for “cords,” which are very specific, although insensitive for thrombosis. Cords are most often detected in the popliteal fossa. Palpate distal pulses and evaluate capillary refill to assess limb perfusion. Pulses may also be diminished in long-standing arterial disease. The presence of pain with passive range of motion of the toes or ankle is an important clue to compartment syndrome. Move and palpate all joints to detect acute arthritis or other joint pathology (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Neurologic evaluation may detect nerve root irritation; sensory, motor, and reflex deficits should be noted. Search for a thrill or bruit which is associated with arteriovenous (AV) fistulas. Patients with large fistulas have abnormally high cardiac output, and manual compression of the fistula reflexively slows the heart by reducing the shunt (Branham’s sign). Patients with a remote history of a gunshot wound to the extremity are most likely to present with a fistula (p.89) Bony tenderness does not rule out DVT. Indeed, up to 65% of patients with DVT will have pain with percussion of the medial tibia (Smolen 8). Bancroft or Moses’ sign is pain with compression of the calf against the tibia. Some patients with arthritis will have more pain with this manoeuvre than with transverse compression of the gastrocnemius. A review of venous thrombosis would not be complete without mention of Homans sign: pain in the posterior calf or knee with forced dorsiflexion of the foot. It is often present in patients with sciatica (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Despite numerous references to Humans sign in the medical literature, this finding is inaccurate and unreliable. Examination of the patient with arthritis does not end with evaluation of the extremity. Search for stigmata of PE such as tachycardia (common), tachypnea or neck findings (rare), and exam for signs suggestive of underlying malignancy. Diffuse swelling can indicate the presence of an up coming numbness. Effort-induced arthritis occurs in young, active males, while catheter-related arthritis is limited to patients with prior instrumentation or intravenous old people (aging). Dilated collateral veins are frequent in the joints, but these are more easily seen in Caucasians (Wells p.295). Look for arm discoloration and palpable axillary veins. Diagnostic Studies Clinical examination alone is able to confirm only 20-30% of cases of arthritis. Because of the limitations associated with the physical examination and history, the diagnosis of arthritis must be pursued in any patient who presents with unexplained extremity pain or swelling. A patient, who presents with symptoms in both arms and both legs, usually will not be suffering from bilateral arthritis.

Patients with risk factors for bilateral arthritis, however, who present with bilateral findings, need careful examination. Patients with unilateral complaints and no clear explanation, such as a direct blow to the extremity, twisted ankle, etc., require further evaluation. The presence of risk factors for arthritis must decrease the threshold for obtaining imaging studies. Accordingly, nearly all patients with complaints compatible with venous arthritis, and who have no typical alternative diagnosis, require an imaging study. (McNeil and Sack-2005-health and fitness).

Therapy

This Clinical Pathway is a suggested approach for suspected arthritis patients, and is intended to supplement rather than substitute for professional judgment (The British Pain Society –p.4). The physician may change this plan at any time depending upon the patient’s individual needs. Failure to comply with this pathway does not represent a breach of the standard of care. Emergency Medicine Reports dimer measured by the whole-joints disability assay almost rules out the diagnosis (i.e., there will be less than a 1% chance of proximal arthritis). While some physicians (nurses) may opt to forgo imaging studies in patients with a negative D-dimer, others may be reluctant to rely entirely upon a joint test. It seems reasonable that a negative D-dimer may obviate the need for off-hour Doppler studies in low-risk patients (Stupack, et al. p.571). If a patient presents at night with an immobile leg or any other part of the body, it can not be postponed till the next day.

Imaging Studies

Imaging studies include both invasive (venography, radiolabeled fibrinogen) and noninvasive (ultrasound, plethysmography, MRI) techniques. Current options are discussed in the next sections. While venography aspires to be the “gold standard” modality for the care and diagnosis of arthritis, it is a “gold-plated” standard at best (Eby p.1137. First, radiologists disagree on interpretation in at least 10% of cases, and 5-15% of all studies are technically inadequate (Celeste C and Jonescu, M- matrix metabolism,-2005).

Moreover, side effects are significant and 2-5% of patients develop phlebitis from this painful procedure. The rare case of anaphylaxis remains a significant clinical concern. For the most part, ultrasound has supplanted venography for the initial evaluation of the patient with suspected arthritis. If the ultrasound is equivocal or unavailable, venography may be useful. Venography is also useful if the patient has a high clinical probability of arthritis and a negative ultrasound, and it is also valuable in symptomatic patients with a history of prior thrombosis in whom the ultrasound is non-diagnostic (Wells p.295). In these patients, it usually can distinguish between acute events and chronic changes seen on ultrasound. A contrast study can delineate occlusion, recanalization, and collateral channels. Since neither ultrasound nor

impedance plethysmography (IPG) is accurate for clot in Up to 10% of patients with DVT have an underlying coagulation disorder such as antiphospholipid syndrome or protein ‘S,’ protein ‘C,’ or antithrombin III deficiency. However, measurements of these levels usually are not necessary for emergency management. On occasion, the admitting internist may screen young adults with unexplained arthritis for more common coagulation disorders, D-dimer. If an emergency physician wishes to use a single tissue test in order to exclude the diagnosis of DVT, the D-dimer assay would be that test. Only 2% of patients with a negative

D-dimer (measured by the whole by agglutination assay) will have arthritis. In patients with a low pretest probability, the negative predictive value is 99.4%. D-dimer is a specific degradation product of cross-linked fibrin (D’Adamo and Whitney p.58). Because concurrent production and breakdown of clot characterize arthritis, patients with Thromboembolic disease have elevated levels of D-dimer. There are three major approaches for measuring D-dimer. The two older tests include the sensitive, but time consuming, enzyme-linked immune absorbent assay (ELISA) and rapid, but less sensitive, muscle inactivity. These tests suffered from specificity of as low as 15-38% in arthritis and PE.

Currently, the most useful assay is the whole blood arthritis test (SimpliRED). This five minute, bedside test is both rapid and sensitive. In one study, this technique had a sensitivity of 93% for proximal arthritis, 70% for calf arthritis, and an overall specificity of 77%. 69 All D-dimer tests, regardless of the process, are more sensitive for proximal than distal clot, and may miss as many as 30% of calf arthritis (Cheriel, et al. p.1494). False-positive D-dimers occur in patients with recent (within 10 days) surgery, trauma, injuries, fractures, recent myocardial infarction or stroke, and acute infection: 69 in a patient with no risk factors for arthritis, a negative DTEST.

Motivation

The motivation of this paper is found in the fact that the risk factors of arthritis in South Africa have already been identified. Virchow first elucidated the causes of deep venous arthritis with a description of a classical triad: stasis, hypercoagulability, and endothelial injury. While at least 50% of patients with arthritis have risk factors the strongest risk factor for venous arthritis is prior Thromboembolic disease.Moreover, risk factors are additive in nature (Goodacre, et al. p.143). The idea that a nurse knows major steps in taking care of patients has also inspired this research.

Research Question: Is conducting research on arthritis necessary for nurses? 

The necessity to do the research based on the current health implications of DVT to South Africans. Scientists have shown through practical and theoretical arguments the clear effects of arthritis to humans (arthritis advisory committee) When a condition affects too many people and hits them with severe effects, then necessity arises for research to contain the issue. Further, the research is aimed at making reliable recommendations for future arthritis prevention and treatment procedures on basis of its findings.

Research Hypothesis: Tomorrow’s implications of arthritis in South Africa are depended on research conducted today   

The findings of this research shall enable the laying of preventive measures/ procedures of arthritis in South Africa. Further, the research findings are aimed at making reliable recommendations for future treatment procedures on basis of its findings (Wicki, et al. p.173).

Aim:  The main aim of conducting this research is to identify the risk factors for arthritis (DVT) in South African population. Nurses can also use this when taking care of arthritis patient. This is attained through:

  1. Conducting a literature review on arthritis in South Africa
  2. Proposing research
  3. Conducting research and
  4. Reporting Research findings

Methodology  

This is the systematic study of methods that have, can be, and have been applied in this research. They are systematic and orderly procedures which will help the main researcher achieve their objectives. The method used for this methodology may be expanded to include philosophically coherent collection of ideas. This method does not employ any philosophical assumption rather it creates space for real facts and theories which have been proven by scientist.

Research is a frequent used word in academic writing. It means different things. Microbiology concept of research would mean different to that of a statistician. This becomes different to that of a philosopher. Research is a process of searching that ideally, never ends. Research enabled gather information on and about patients with arthritis. It was an attempt to seek knowledge of what is on ground matters affecting health of individuals. Research will employ scientific and systematic search for the portent information, on specific arthritis cases.

Research helped formulating with the phenomenon to achieve new insights to active and applicable solutions. This included testing a hypothesis of a casual relationship between independent variables.

It is further defined as comprising, defining and redefining problems. Later, Formulating hypothesis or suggested solutions, organizing and formulating data. Deductions are made and reaching to conclusions and at least, carefully testing the conclusion to determine whether they fit the formulating hypothesis.

Research methodology characterized by the fact that it is deterministic. Clinical medicine issues should be thoroughly research to keep up to date with arising. It was generally seeking to accommodate all patients. The elimination and exclusion of some individuals will be geared at being biased.

The main methodology for use in this research is based on Rajit research structure (www.csl.Cornell.edu/../ recletters.html). According to Rajit, reliable research is based on an eight step structure. Each step is a process in itself as described below.

i.                    Formulating a research problem. This step involves literature review, formulation of a research problem, identification of variables and formulation of possible hypothesis.
ii.                  Conceptualizing of a research design: In this step, only two activities are involved. First is identifying a research design and second is selecting a study design for the research.
iii.                Construction of an instrument for data collection: In this step, selection of a data collection method is done, then data is collected using attitudinal scales and last, a test to establish the validity of the data collection instrument is done.
iv.                Sample selection: this is a brief step as it only involves the selection of a sample.
v.                  Writing a research proposal: this is literary the most important step in the research process. Its success determines whether or not the research is to take place and how reliable its outcome is going to be. With reference to this research, it wouldn’t be an overstatement to note that the research proposal was successful and that the outcome of the completed research is undoubtedly going to be a success.  
vi.                Data collection: This step marks the initial stage of the research process in the field. It simply involves collecting data as depicted by the name.
vii.              Data analysis: During this second last step, data collected is processed and prepared for display and presentation.
viii.            Report writing: This marks the end of the research. It compiles the research process in detail and provides conclusions of findings and recommendations. 
This structure as designed by Kumar in 2005 is the research methodology applied in this research.
Ethical and Legal Considerations

For a just and fair research in this research, ethical and legal issues ought to be considered. The legal issues expected are in form of, collaborative partnerships with all stakeholders, social or clinical relevance, and scientific merit, fair selection of subjects, ffavourable risk-benefit assessment, informed consent, independent ethical review and respect for participants.

On the other hand, ethical issues to be considered can be considered as outlined in the Principles for ethical research (Wicki and Miller p.533). These are:  respect for persons through, autonomy (informed consent), privacy and cconfidentiality; beneficence to do well and protect from harm and lastly justice as in through fair distribution of benefits and burdens.

Research Design

The designs shown below are a plan of how the data in the population is going to be accessed or received. There are various means of data gathering that can be used in the following proposals, but due to saving resources, time and money. The proposals outline the most important aspects only that can be used for data collection

The researcher used various methods in her course work to investigate the relationship between environments and health implications. This includes the questionnaire method, interviews, library research and observation which are the four major methods used. A combination of this helped the researcher to come up with concrete and diverse information.

3.1.1 Questionnaires

‘A questionnaire is a group or sequence of questions designed to elicit information upon a subject or sequence of subjects from an informant. Kapera defines a questionnaire as an instrument that consists of a set of questions to which the subject responds in writing (De Andres p.12).

The questionnaire was administered to patients in an open manner. This ensured that it attracts the most basic and true information on the patients. This was similarly, administered though the media in programs aired in them.

The researcher administered questionnaires on students because it was easier and faster to reach the teenagers and youth who are the most vulnerable persons of the disease-arthritis.

3.1.2 Interview Schedule

National Collaborating Centre for Chronic Conditions (2) defines an interview schedule as a conversation in which the researcher tries to get information from the interviewer. The method assumes that the respondents to be interviewed have the information required they can understand the question put to them and would be willing to give honest answers while they are face to face with the researcher.

Interviews were quite useful for the interviewer because through creating a good rapport with the respondents, much more vital information was obtained. It was up to the interviewer to control the order in which the questions flowed basing on the prior given answers by the interviewer. The tools used were unstructured interviews to get views on people’s opinion on religion, like whether it should be done away with in the media, how it has influenced people’s lives and what should be done to improve the religious program’s quality.

3.1.3 Observation

Observation consists of a set of specific instruments including use of standardized observation forms and participant observer. Observing is not confined to seeing only but also hearing and analyzing. The researcher was able to interact with religious heads, media practitioner’s people and from different religion. By definition the researcher was able to get firsthand information for example on the negative effect of religious programming.

Process of the Proposal

The research is basically planned on taking six months. Each of the months is presented with a specified task. Below is a breakdown of the tasks involved in each of the stipulated months.

First Month: Direct tasks Presentation of research proposal for approval

In this step, there shall be research proposal writing. The research proposal upon compilation shall then be presented to sponsors and other relevant authorities for approval and funding. There shall be the mild pre research done at this stage to ensure that the proposal is sufficiently equipped with necessary and relevant information towards wooing the sponsors and the approving bodies to support the research in ways possible.

Second month: Gathering logistics and preparation of data collection tools.

Upon the approval, the initial steps in the research process shall involve preparation for the practical work in the field. In this level, resources required for the success of the study shall be identified. They shall then be gathered together. In this stage as well, there shall be setting up of a site from which the research or study shall be run. There shall be further planning on the specific logistics to be carried out during the study.

Third month: Collection of data from target population.

This is the most important step in this study. It shall involve the previously discussed methods of data collection. The study first of all involves researchers setting out to the field to make first hand observations. Researchers are also herein obligated with a task to sample sources in the field and record first hand observations. This gives this study a primary a primary sense of sources in research. On the other hand, this study is also subject to previous studies conducted successfully on subjects relevant to this case. This therefore gives this research paper a secondary research form. Therefore, in essence, it is not an overstatement to say that this study takes root in both primary and secondary sources of data. This choice is aimed at increasing the scope of sources and subsequently widening the information needed. With wider information, this study will be better positioned to draw more realistic conclusions and recommendations. The featured sources of data are as presented below.

He target audience in this study shall include several bodies. The institutes which facilitate human health provision would be the target audience for this assessment. The target audience institution shall include hospitals, security enforcement, academic institution and international nongovernmental organization like; WHO, WFP and UNCHR. The target group means of data collection shall overwhelm random sampling. The data medium of collection would be subjective interview to the general public to ascertain the target group feeling about arthritis and how it has affected the society.

Fourth Month: Data verification and analysis.

Since part of the data collected shall involve numbers and other measurements such as demographic and geographic, quantitative approach in research shall come in handy. The approach shall further come in handy in analysis of the quantitative data collected. Finally, presentation of this data in form of graphs, tables and charts shall also be guided and made easier by the quantitative approach in research.

On the other hand, the choice of the qualitative approach in research is based on the fact that part of the research is based on opinion from individuals and therefore can only be qualitatively measured. This is inclusive of questions asked to respondents either as individuals or as representatives of institutions. Thus, the qualitative approach in research, analysis and presentation of such data shall herein come in handy.

 Fifth month: Complying of data and final report writing

This is part of the final steps involved in the research writing exercise. In this stage, data collected and analyzed shall be compiled together. It shall be presented in report format both in soft and hard copy. Data presentation shall herein use academic writing formats, use of charts, tables and graphs.

Sixth month: Policy Implications

According to the information gained, the research will implement various methods in which can be used to either educate people on measures for helping those who are sick. He should also find various methods to gain access to local people through various non governmental organizations in order to help him through with the funds.

Anticipated results, reporting and implementation of results
The expected results speculation is very minimal since all the other researches which have been carried considering the topic have come up with different ideas. Having taken the proper time studying, the question on what measures have been taken towards arthritis will be answered. It’s expected that a large number of people will have no idea of the disease. Due to ignorance the largest number will not have an idea of how to treat patients affected with the diseases. Having the largest number of patience lying in hospitals nurses are expected to be out numbered, this will lead to inadequate care. It is also expected that a lot of doctors (local) doctors won’t know how to treat a case of serious arthritis, this further will be among the reasons why a large number of people die to arthritis.

Previous researches used quantitative approach to provide solutions to the already existing crisis in arthritis. The quantitative approach applied was sound enough to include numerical and chronological factual records. Contrastingly, this research uses a qualitative approach in addressing the same problem. Logical analysis and reasoning is heavily employed in this paper which clearly links means to ends in accordance to research the question and purpose. As highlighted earlier, a qualitative approach answers the questions of why and how in a reasonable order (Arthritis Foundation p.17).

The basic method used in this quantitative form of research is the use of graphs, pie charts, tables among other means of definite data analysis. However, this being a qualitative research, the most preferred method is content analysis. Content analysis is a method of data analysis that involves the consideration of content obtained from the field, most probably verbal or written data. It involves reasoning of why or how a situation is the way it is. By applying this method in this research, a more reliable conclusion is attainable since satisfaction being the key problem in this research is an immeasurable factor. It most revolves the feelings and views of a person towards the subject matter.

The advantage of content analysis discussed above is that the factor of personal views and feeling towards a subject is catered for. Unlike majority other methods such as logical analysis which involves mathematical representation of issues, content analysis accommodates numerically immeasurable forces around the question of satiability in nursing profession.

Pilot study

This includes a mini scale of the final study. The study was carried out in order to make sure that the whole study would go as planned.  The methods which were used in this case include the interview schedule. The whole process took a little amount of the researcher time as it took 2days.

Conclusion from the pilot study;

It was depicted that 90% of the patients suffering from arthritis are not taken care of properly, Reasons being lack of enough nurses at the based hospital. Saudi Arabia having one of the largest populations in the continent showed that a large number of the given population was suffering from arthritis. At king Khalid university hospital the total number of all patients suffering from arthritis was 195, the ration was depicted to be 4:1, the largest percentage being women. The onset age for both male and female was set to be different as studies showed that females who had the disease were remarkably young. This statistics were analysed as follows (24.4+_ 13.4 vs. 42.9+_13.2 year of male-p+0.037). The highest percentage had an onset of 76.4%; While 45.1 used mostly the local type of medicine. Rheumatoid factor was detected at (79.5%). 39.5% reported constitutional symptoms. The highest type of disease affecting the population was PIP joints. The pilot study further showed that a large number of patients used a second line drug. 56.1% of these patients were in functional class 1 and 2. This pattern was depicted in South Africa by Dr.Virchrows.

Limitations

First and foremost, any research is faced with a challenge of imperfection. However data collection, analysis and presentation may be accurate, there always exist measures of tendency in which deviations are expected to occur. This research is limited in such consideration. Second challenge is of bias rooting from misinterpretation of meanings of phrases. Third, the field research always has perverse conditions than those planned for; this could limit the research process in terms of resource availability.

However, to decrease the impact of the above limitations, this research has taken intensive planning measures and created regulative measures (Bands 26).

Budget

The budget of this research is set from the cost of key requirements necessary for the success of this research. In this case, funds represent the required materials necessary to facilitate the recording, presentation and report of the research findings. Moreover, the funds are representative of the wages and salaries of personnel of this research. The question of the funds brings in the necessity of funders. These could be the individual donors, cooperates or even the government. This party comes in to facilitate and help in mobilization of necessary resources for the research to be conducted successfully (Board of Nursing 7).

Second requirement is the personnel and subjects involved in the research process. The people to strategize this research, the researchers themselves, and the subjects of the research, research writers and data analysts are part of the onboard research crew required. Most important in this list are the proficient personnel who understand data collection methods well. Data collection methods in research are distinct. The same commonly known collection methods are to be employed here. One of the methods is interviews in which a person questions a subject verbally. Another method would be questionnaire filling. In questionnaire filling, subjects are given questions to answer on hard copy. The questions in this form could either be open or closed ended. One advantage of questionnaire method is that data collected is not altered at any moment and that first hand data is available for future consultation in its original state. A third method of data collection would be content analysis. This is method involves reviewing past records of research findings and collecting any relevant from them. Such among other methods are the kind proposed for data collection in this research. This kind of personnel is almost obviously found with people in this field of academics. Preferably, the research should be conducted by qualified personnel.

Research personnel preferable in this research would be medics and nurses themselves while on the side of the subjects, those infected together with current practicing medics would be a major consideration in this research. adults presenting to Emergency Units of GF Jooste (GFJ) , Tygerberg hospital (TBH) Victoria hospitals(VWH), Groote schuur Hospital (GSH), Paarl Hospital And Newsomerset Hospital (NSH) or admitted in these hospitals who diagnosed as DVT by formal ultrasounds.

For reliable research writing, experienced research writers come in handy to fill this gap. These can be found locally within the regions of research or at lack, such writers can also be easily found online. Last but not least is the willingness of the relevant authorities in implementing the findings of the research and paving way for carrying out recommendations of this research.

ITEMQUANTITYAMOUNT ($)
Posters ( to create awareness)600 @ $ 1600
Research Committee pay( 10 members)$120 per day for 120 days144,000
Field researchers pay (19)$60 per day for 100 days114,000
Stationery (pens, writing pads etc.)General200
Miscellaneous and allowancesGeneral35000
TOTAL293,800

Works Cited

Knowledge based on structure designs. Methodology structures. Online library. Wiley.com//../methodology.

Arthritis Foundation. Rheumatoid Arthritis Fact Sheet. Atlanta: Arthritis Foundation, 2008.

Print.

Bands, Vickie Ensor. Nursing Care of Patients with Rheumatoid Arthritis. John Hopkins

Advanced Studies in Nursing 5.1 (2007): 23 – 29.

Board of Nursing. Pain Management Nursing Role/Core Competency A Guide for Nurses.

Berlin: Prentice Hall. Print.

Bjorklund, Ruth. Arthritis. Washington: Marshall Cavendish, 2009. Print.

Burnside, Paul, et al. Systematic review of emergency clinician-performed            ultrasonography

for lower extremity deep vein thrombosis. Acad Emerg Med 15 (2008): 493.

Canadian Arthritis Network. Canadian Arthritis Network Consumer Impacts on Research at

the Canadian  Arthritis Network. London: Consumer Perspective, 2009.

Coates, Paula. Arthritis: Exercise Plans to Improve Your Life. Berlin: A&C Black, 2010.

Print.

Cheriel, Chad, et al. Arthritic Pain Among Latinos: Results From a Community-Based

Survey. Arthritis & Rheumatism 61.11 (2009): 1491 – 1496.

Clough, John. Arthritis. Sydney: Cleveland Clinic Press, 2006. Print.

D’Adamo, Peter and Catherine Whitney. Arthritis: Fight It with the Blood Type Diet. Berlin:

Berkley Books, 2006. Print.

De Andres, Jose Dr., et al. Postoperative Pain Management – Good Clinical Practice:

General recommendations and principles for successful pain management. Washington: European Society of Regional Anaesthesia and Pain Therapy, 2009. Print.

Eby, George. Elimination of arthritis pain and inflammation for over 2 years with a single 90

min, topical 14% gallium nitrate treatment: Case reports and review of actions of gallium III. Medical Hypotheses 65 (2005): 1136 – 1141.

Francesca, F., et al. Guidelines on Pain Management. Edinburgh: European Association of

Urology, 2007. Print.

Gran, Siv Venke, and Jean Miller. Norwegian nurses’ thoughts and feelings regarding the

ethics of palliative sedation. International Journal of Palliative Nursing 14.11 (2008): 532 – 538.

Goodacre, Sutton, et al. Meta-analysis: The value of clinical assessment in the diagnosis of

deep venous thrombosis. Ann Intern Med 3.1 (2005): 143:129.

Gottlieb, Alice, et al. Guidelines of care for the management of psoriasis and psoriatic

arthritis. Journal of American Academy of Dermatology 2.1 (2008): 851 – 864.

Guidelines and Protocols Advisory Committee. Rheumatoid Arthritis: Diagnosis and

Management. London: British Columbia, 2006. Print.

Heit, J.A, et al. Trends in the Incidence of Venousthromboembolism During Pregnancy or

Postpartum: A 30-year population-based study. Ann Intern Med 2 (2005): 143:697.

Liu, Yanying , et al. Therapeutic potential of human umbilical cord mesenchymal stem cells

in the treatment of rheumatoid arthritis. Arthritis Research & Therapy 12 (2010):

1 – 41.

MacKay, Crystal, et al. An Exploration of Comprehensive Interdisciplinary Models for

Arthritis. The Arthritis Society: Working Report 2003 – 2005 2.2 (2005): 1 – 38.

McNeil, M. E and Kenneth Sack. The first year–rheumatoid arthritis: an essential guide for

the newly diagnosed. Boston: Da Capo Press, 2005. Print.

National Collaborating Centre for Chronic Conditions. Rheumatoid arthritis: The

management of rheumatoid arthritis in adults. London: MidCity Place, 2009.

Righini Mose. Is it worth diagnosing and treating distal deep vein thrombosis? Journal of

Thromb Haemost 5.1 (2007): 55.

Shen, Qui, et al. Postoperative Pain Management Outcome in Chinese Inpatients. Western

Journal of Nursing Research 6.1 (2010): 975 – 990.

Smolen, Josef Prof. EULAR recommendations for the management of rheumatoid arthritis

with synthetic and biological disease-modifying antirheumatic drugs. Ann Rheumatic Disability Journal 10 (2010): 1-12.

Stupack, D.G., et al. A role for angiogenesis in rheumatoid arthritis. Brazilian Journal of

Medical and Biological Research 32 (1999): 573 – 581.

The British Pain Society. Recommended guidelines for Pain Management Programmes for

adults. London: The British Pain Society, 2009.

Torjuul, Kirsti, Ingunn Elstad and Venke Sorlie. Compassion and Responsibility in Surgical

Care. Nursing Ethics 14.4 (2007): 1 – 13.

Wells, Paul, et al: Does this patient have deep vein thrombosis? JAMA 1 (2006): 295:199.

Wicki, J, et al: Assessing Clinical Probability of Pulmonary Embolism in the Emergency

Ward: A simple score. Arch Inter Med 2.1 (2008): 161 – 192.

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

The Connections Between Four Different Unrelated Pieces Of Literature

The Connections Between Four Different Unrelated Pieces Of Literature

 

            The essay will take four different unrelated pieces of literature that includes; A & P by John Updike, Harlem Dancer by Claude McKay, the Prison by Bernard Malamud and The Right to Fail by William Zinsser. The connections between each of them will be then analyzed out so as to form a unique claim. In the short story A & P, the author John Updike describes the customers with great detail and on the other hand gives each character the names which subtlety describes their personalities. However in Harlem Dancer by Claude McKay, the author is against the habit of judging the books without the covers more than what a person can give. Bernard Malamud is a renowned and well respected American Jewish writer born in 1914 and died in 1986. His work includes novels, collections, nonfiction, and short stories. Most of what is featured in his writing is human conditions of Jewish life through his experience while growing up in New York. William zinner was a journalist and non fiction writer. As a teacher, his career began on New York Herad Tribune. His most famous work was a book on writing well, his books range from memoir, commentary, baseball, and craft of writing and so on.

            In the stories of A & P by John Updike and Harlem Dancer by Claude McKay, the authors seemed to have something common in their literary works. The connection of the two stories is that, the story of A & P by John Updike, the narrator eyes are caught by three barefoot girls in their bathing suits while checking groceries. However in Harlem Dancer by Claude McKay, the poem talks about beautiful young prostitute woman, half-clothed body sway who entertains people with her dancing but she is not happy when she does so, but covers it up by smiling (Claude pg 123, 2004). In both the two scenarios, the stories show the exposure of the nakedness of the women that makes the stories to look somehow similar.

            In Bernard Malamud’s the prison, he suggests that for a person to be fully a man they should accept the limitations that are most painful (Bernard pg 142 2013). He further states that those that escape the limitations are only able to achieve self-negating kind of freedom that is illusionary as they come out as less responsible human beings. He states that life is full of struggles and only the ability to overcome this struggles will make one successful. In William Zinsser’s right to fail he talks of a person’s right to take risks and chances. He further states that it is not wrong to make mistakes .so that one can be successful it is required that they fail a number of times so that they can discover their weaknesses and strengths. The writer underlines the reasons why people should not be afraid of failure since most people want to be successful they should know that even if they fail there is always room for doing a different thing. Both writers acknowledge the fact that there are challenges in life that can cause someone to make mistakes. They both suggest that the ability to overcome these challenges or deal with these mistakes accordingly will make someone successful.

 

Works Cited

Baraceros Henry “English for a Better World. The Right to Fail by William Zinsser. N.p., n.d. Web. 11 Mar. 2013.

Malamud, Benard . “Bernard Malamud.” Fantastic Fiction. N.p., n.d. Web. 11 Mar. 2013. <http://www.fantasticfiction.co.uk/m/bernard-malamud/>.

McKay, Claude . “The Harlem Dancer, by Claude McKay.” Poetry Archive | Poems. N.p., 2004 Web. 11 Mar. 2013. <http://www.poetry-archive.com/m/the_harlem_dancer.html>.

 

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

The Correlation Between The Proposed Introduction Of CBT And Local Attitudes In Barbados

The Correlation Between The Proposed Introduction Of CBT And Local Attitudes In Barbados

 

Abstract

Tourism, Barbados’ major provider of foreign exchange has been experiencing worrying levels of tourism arrivals since the current world recession. The industry needs an injection of ideas to strengthen its portfolio because the economy of Barbados is increasingly declining. Although there is ample research on community-based tourism (CBT), there are no studies available as it relates to Barbados.  In particular, no research has been conducted on the relationship between CBT and local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture in the context of Barbados. This cross-sectional, quantitative survey design will fill the gap that presently exists in the literature. The research questions seek to analyze the relationship between CBT, attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture. The sample of 162 persons will be interviewed from Christ Church and St. James, which are the two major tourist areas of Barbados. The proposed study should assist future tourism and management researchers, and should be of importance to tourism stakeholders of Barbados neighboring islands such as St. Lucia, St. Vincent and Grenada, which depend on tourism as a critical component of economic development.

            Keywords:  CBT, attitudes, expectations, culture, Barbados.

 

Proposal

      Table of Contents

 

List of Tables……………………………………………………………………………………vi

List of Figures …………………………………………………………………….…………….ii

Chapter 1:  Introduction to the Study ……………………………………………………,,,……..1

            Introduction………………………………………………………………………………1

            Background of the Study ……………………………………………………………….. 2

            Problem Statement …………………………………………………………………….… 6

            Purpose  Statement………………………………………………………………….……7

            Research Questions and Hypotheses ……………………………………………………8

                        Research Questions ………………………………………………………………8              Research Hypotheses ……………………………………………………………………8

            Theoretical Framework ………………………………………………………………….9  Nature of the Study ………………………………………………………………………11

            Definitions ………………………………………………………………………………12

            Assumptions ……………………………………………………………………….……13

            Scope and Delimitations …………………………………………………………………13

            Limitations ………………………………………………………………………………14

            Significance of the Study ………………………………………………….……………15                                    

Summary …………………………………………………………………………..……………16

Chapter 2: The Review of the Literature …………………………………………….…………16

                                                                        i

Introduction …………………………………………………………….………………………16

            Restatement of Research Problem and Purpose ………………..………………………16

            Chapter Preview of Sections ……………………………………………………………17

            Global Recession and the World Economy …………………………….………………17

            Global Recession and the American Economy …………………………………………18

            Global Recession and the British Economy ………………………………….…………19

            Global Recession and Tourism …………………………………………………………19

            Global Recession and Barbados ……………………………………………..…………20

                        Global Recession and Barbados Tourism …………………….………………..21

            Literature Search Strategy ……………………………………………………………..23

                        Library Data Bases ………………………………………….…………………23

                        Search Key Terms Used ……………………………………………………….23

            Theoretical Foundations ………………………………………………………………..23

                        Name and Origin of CBT ………………………………………………………23

                        Positive Contributions of CBT to Economic Development ….….…………….24

                        Major Theoretical Propositions ………………………….……………………..25

            Tourism and Attitudes …………………………………………..…….……………….25

                        Definition of Attitudes ………………………………..…………….…………25

                        Tourism and Attitudes …………………………………………….…………..25

            Tourism and Expectations …………………………………………….………………37

                                                                                 ii

                        Definition of Expectations …………………………………….………………37

                        Tourism and Expectations ……………………………………………….…….37

            Tourism and Culture ……………………………………………………….………….51

                        Definition of Culture …………………………………………………………. 51

                        Tourism and Culture …………………………………………………………..51

            Summary of Conclusions ……………………………………………………………..61

                        Brief Summary of Major Themes in the Literature ………………….………..61

                                    Impact of Global Recession on Barbados …………………………….61

                                    CBT ……………………………………………………………………61

                                    Attitudes ………………………………………………………………62

                                    Expectations …………………………………………..………………63

                                    Culture ………………………………………………..……………….64

                        Known Concepts in the Literature and Transition to Chapter 3 ……………….65

Chapter 3:Methodology ………………………………………………………………………..65   Introduction ……………………………………………………………………………65

                        Purpose of the Study ………………………………………………………..…65

            Preview of Major Sections of the Chapter ……………………………………………66

            Research Design and Rationale ……………………………………………………….66

                        Study Variables ……………………………………………………….………66

                        Research Design and Connection to the Research Questions ……………..…66

                                                                        iii

                        Time and Resource constraints consistent with Design Choice ……..………67

                        How Design Choice is Consistent with Research Designs

                        Needed to Advance Knowledge in the Discipline ………….……………..…67

            Methodology …………………………………………………………………………68

                        Population …………………………………………………………….………68

                                    Target Population ……………………………………………….……68

                                    Estimation of Population Size ………………………………..………68

                        Sampling and Sampling Procedures …………………………………………68

                                    Non-Probability Sampling ……………………………………………68

                                                Convenience Sampling …………………………………………….69

                                                Purposive Sampling …………………………………..………69

                                                Quota Sampling ………………………………………………..69

                                    Probability Sampling ………………………….………………………69

                                                Random Sampling …………………………………….………69

                                                Systematic Sampling …………………………………….……69

                                                Stratified Sampling ……………………………………………69

                                                Cluster Sampling ………………………………………………70

                                    How the Sample will be Drawn ………………………….……………70

                                    Sample Frame Inclusion and Exclusion Criteria ……………………….70

                                    Power Analysis …………………………………………………………70

                                                                                    iv

                                                Statistical Power ………………………………………………..70

                                                Alpha Level …………………………………………………… 70

                                                Effect Size ………………………………………………………71

                                    Determination of Sample Size …………………………………………72

                        Results ………………………………………………………………………….72

                        Recruiting Procedures and Demographic Information …………………………73

                                    Recruiting Procedures and Demographics ……………………………..73

                                    Providing Informed Consent to Participants and Data Collection …….74

                                    Data Collection …………………………………………….…………..74

                                    Debriefing and Follow-up Procedures ………………………….………74

                        Pilot Study ……………………………………………………………………..74

                        Researcher Instruments …………………………………………………………75

                        Plan to Provide Evidence for Reliability ………………………………………76

                        Instrument Validity ……………………………………………….……………77

                                    Content Validity …………………………………………………….….77

                                                Face Validity ………………………………………………..….77

                                                Sampling Validity ………………………………………………77

                                    Empirical (Predictive) Validity …………………………………………77

                                    Construct Validity ………………………………………………………77

                                    Plan to Provide Evidence of Instrument Validity  ………………..…….78

                                                                                    v

                        Operationalizing  the Variables …………………………………………………78

                        Operationalizing Attitudes ………………………………………………………78

                        Operationalizing Expectations ……………………………………………..…….78

                        Operationalizing Culture ……………………………………………………..….78

            Data Analysis Plan …………………………………………………………………..…..79

                        Software …………………………………………………………………..……..79

            Restatement of Research Questions and Hypotheses ……………………………………79

                        Research Questions ………………………………………………………….…..79

                        Research Hypotheses ……………………………………………………….……79

                        Analysis Plan ………………………………………………………………..….80

                        Interpretation of Results …………………………………………………..……80

            Threats to External Validity …………………………………………………………….82

                        Addressing Threats to External Validity ……………………………………….82

            Threats to Internal Validity ……………………………………………………………..82

                        Addressing Threats to Internal Validity …………………………………..…….83

                        Threats to Content Validity …………………………………………………….83

            Ethical Procedures ……………………………………………………………….……..83

            Summary of Research Methodology ……………………………………………….…..84

            References ………………………………………………………………………………85

            Appendix A: Consent Form ……………………………………………………………127

                                                                        vi

            Appendix B: Confidentiality Agreement Form …………………………………..……131

            Appendix C:  Letter of Cooperation from a Community Research Partner ……………133

            Appendix D: Sample Data Collection Coordination Request Form …………………………136

            Appendix E: Data Use Agreement Form ………………………………………………139

            Appendix F: Authorization to use or Disclose PHI for Research Purpose ,,,,,,,,,,,……..143

            Appendix G: Questionnaire on Residents’ Attitudes  …………………………………145

            Appendix H: Questionnaire on Residents’ Expectations ………………………….…. 146

            Appendix I:   Questionnaire on Residents’ Opinions on Cultural Change…………….147

            Appendix J:  Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument – Attitudes…….. 148

            Appendix K:  Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument – Expectations ,..150

            Appendix L: Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument

                        Cultural Change …………………………………………………….………… 152

            Appendix M:  Information on Participants Form ………………………………………154

                                                                       

List of Tables

            Table 1. Barbados Tourist Arrivals for the Years 2007-2012 …………………………..3

            Table 2. Increase/Decrease in Barbados Tourist Arrivals for the Years 2007-2012…….3

            Table 3. Barbados GDP, Inflation, Unemployment, and Public Debt Rates for the

                        Periods 2008- 2012 ……………………………………………………….……21

            Table 4. Total Land-Based Tourist Arrivals to Barbados 2008-2012 …………………22

            Table 5. Total Land-Based Tourist Arrivals to Barbados by Country 2008-2012 ……22

                                                                        viii                              

List of Figures

Figure 1. Calculation of Sample Size using G* Power………………………….………………71 

Figure 2. Map of Barbados by Parish……………………………………………………………73 

 

 

Introduction

Tourism is one of the fastest growing industries worldwide. Globally, income generated by this industry rose from US $2 billion to US $919 billion. The number of tourists travelling grew from 25 million people to 940 million persons.   Tourism contributes to millions of worldwide  jobs and businesses. (Bruyere, Adam, & Lelengula, 2009; Jackman, Lorde, Lowe, & Alleyne, 2011; Sharma & Dyer, 2009).

The islands of the Eastern Caribbean are Antigua and Barbuda, The Bahamas, Barbados, Belize, Dominica, Grenada, Guyana, St. Kitts and Nevis, St. Lucia, St. Vincent and the Grenadines, Suriname, and Trinidad and Tobago. They are characterized by low productivity, high costs, high debt to GDP ratios, and volatile tourism industries (Acevedo, Cebotari, & Turner-Jones (2013, February 20).

            Tourism is Barbados’ main earner of foreign exchange. As a net foreign exchange contributor, it plays a significant role in the maintenance of businesses, job creation, and  purchases of foreign goods and services. It’s contribution to employment and gross domestic product is  47% and 46.6% respectively.  (Jackman, Lorde, Lowe, & Alleyne, 2011).                    There is no single definition for community-based tourism (CBT), but it can be described as a tourism program that is managed and serviced by members of the local resident community. Although not limited to rural destinations, CBT is widely characterized as being carried out in  rural communities, where local residents are in charge of the program’s operations(Harrsion, 2008; Lopez-Guzman, Borges, & Castillo-Canalejo, 2011).

The Barbados tourism industry has been underperforming for over 5 years. The main reason for the reduction in tourists is the negative economic impact of the global recession which began in 2008 (Adebamowo, 2011; Barbados Ministry of Tourism, 2011; Li, 2011). This study will assist tourism-planning stakeholders of Barbados and other small Caribbean states that are dependent on tourism in identifying how local Barbados residents would respond to the implementation of CBT to the island. This response is related to residents’ attitudes, expectations, and cultural changes.   Local tourism planners would  have an advantage in planning CBT strategies because before the program is implemented, they should be able to indicate how residents would respond  in the context of their (the residents’) attitudes, expectations, and cultural changes to commencement of CBT.  The implementation of CBT to Barbados should lead to positive social change by increasing numbers of tourists arriving in Barbados, and consequentially, increasing foreign exchange. An increase in foreign exchange should lead to a reduction in unemployment and increased business creation and investments by the Barbados government and private sector.  This study will also add to the literature by filling the existing gap as it relates to the proposal to implement CBT and its relation to local attitudes, expectations, and cultural changes in small, tourism-dependent economies.

Background of the Study

            Barbados is the most easterly of the eastern chain of the islands of the Eastern Caribbean. As at March, 2013, the population of the country was estimated to be 200,725 persons (Central intelligence Agency, 2013). Barbados was mainly dependent on sugar cane as its main export product and source of foreign exchange like most of its Eastern, small state neighbors; however, during the 1950s, the island changed its export strategy by shifting to tourism.  Long-stay tourists increased from 17829 in 1956 to 536,303 in 2012 (Barbados Ministry of Tourism, 2011; Caribbean Tourism Organization, n.d.).  

             Successive Barbados governments have invested significantly in the tourism industry over the years. Since 1971, tourism has contributed to between 10% -12% of the island’s gross domestic product (GDP), and has been the major monetary driver of foreign earnings (Lorde, Francis & Drakes, 2011).  However, the numbers of tourists to the island have not increased in any marked volume since the global recession of 2008. Tourist arrivals have been sporadic, and in some instances, declined (Worrell, Belgrave, & Grosvenor, 2011). The Caribbean Tourism Organization (n.d; 2012; 2013) listed Barbados tourist arrivals to the island for the last six years as follows:

Table 1

_________________________________________________________________

Barbados Tourist Arrivals for the Years 2007 – 2012

__________________________________________________________________

2007                    2008             2009                 2010                2011                2012

572,937             567,667         518,564           532,180           567,724           536,303

___________________________________________________________________

Note: Adapted from “Individual Country Statistics (2010, 2009, 2007, 2006, 2004)” by  Caribbean Tourism Organization (n.d).

“Latest Statistics 2011” by Caribbean Tourism Organization (2012, July 02).

“Latest Statistics 2012” by Caribbean Tourism Organization (2013, March 08).

            Based on the above tourist arrivals, the following are total and percentage increases and decreases over the six years’ period 2007-2012:

Table 2

____________________________________________

Increase/Decrease in Barbados Tourist Arrivals

for the Years 2007 – 2012

____________________________________________

Years                 Total      Percentage

                         Increase     Increase

                      -Decrease    -Decrease

2007- 2008      -5,270        -0.0091

2008- 2009      -49,103       -0.0864

2009 –2010     13,616         0.0262

2010- 2011      35,544         0.0667

2011-2012       -31,421       -0.0553

____________________________________________

Note: Adapted from “Individual Country Statistics (2010, 2009, 2007, 2006, 2004)” by  Caribbean Tourism Organization (n.d).

“Latest Statistics 2011” by Caribbean Tourism Organization (2012, July 02).

“Latest Statistics 2012” by Caribbean Tourism Organization (2013, March, 08).

            The Barbados tourism industry needs to be revitalized in order to make gains in the global tourism market.  CBT was identified as a form of tourism that can aid tourism recovery (Diss & Trent, 2009); as a result, it might be able to initiate a recovery of the Barbados economy. 

            The literature records varying views as it relates to CBT, local attitudes, expectations, and cultural changes:

            Saarinen (2010) declared that positive local views and attitudes toward tourism play an important part in a successful tourism program. Hurst, Niehm, and Littrell (2009) highlighted the need for local residents to harness positive attitudes  toward tourists in order for tourism to create a foundation for a successful tourism program. Kennett-Hensel, Sneath, and Hensel (2010) were of the view that, in order for a tourism master plan to be successful, local resident attitudes would have to be in positive alignment and supportive of the effort.

            Razzaq et al. (2011) showed that expectations of rewards can play a part in the motivation of residents to ensure that a CBT program is successful. Kayat (2008) concluded that local stakeholders were committed to CBT when their interests were positively affected and when they were allowed to take part in managing the program.  Stone and Stone (2011) advanced the need for tourism stakeholders to promote programs among local residents that would foster a higher level of local expectation in CBT programs                    

            Baum, Hearns, and Devine (2008) contended that with the passing of time, local attitudes, expectations, and perception toward tourism change due to  changes in societal norms and values derived from the impact of  sustained tourism. Abga, Ikoh, Bassey, and Ushie (2010) contended that tourism penetrated and diluted local culture.   Mhizha, Mandebyu, and Muzondo (2012) suggested  that tourism had an overwhelmingly negative impact on society’s culture. It was, however, asserted that tourism could have a positive effect on culture where a unique cultural resource is in demand by tourists, and local residents were in control of that resource. 

            The studies above highlight the interaction of the variables: CBT (independent variable),  and  local attitudes, expectations, and cultural shifts (dependent variables), as they relate to different locations.  However, the settings do not relate to Barbados. A study would be, therefore, be needed that could  identify how these  variables would react in the context of Barbados. The findings of the research should assist Barbados’ tourism planners, and fill the gap that presently exists in the literature as it relates to Barbados.

 

 

Problem  Statement

            Tourism has been Barbados’ leading engine of economic growth for the past five decades. In 2008, it accounted for 14% of GDP, 10% of employment, and 54% of foreign currency earnings. However, meaningful and sustained growth has been stalled since the 2008 world recession. As a result, the island has lost a significant portion of its global and local regional market share, with   tourism real value-added declining by an estimated 9.8% as its traditional target markets performed poorly (Government of Barbados, 2009; Pattaranukul, 2008).  Compounding the matter, tourism growth for Barbados has been slower than that of its Caribbean neighbors; in particular, Antigua and Barbuda, and St. Lucia (Worrell, Belgrave, Grosvenor, & Lescott,  2011). The International Monetary Fund (2011) predicted that Barbados’ foreign reserves will continue to fall due to weak external demand for tourism.   The government of Barbados reacted to the slowdown in tourism and economic growth by reducing expenditure and aborting certain social programs (Barbados Economics Society, 2010; Central Bank of Barbados, 2012).  

            Barbados’ tourism industry has a greater potential to improve; however, there is a need to introduce novel and effective programs to complement and assist its current tourism operations.   CBT was  identified as an emerging line of tourism in the world market that contributed substantially to the building of small states’economies  (Kavat, 2008; Okazaki, 2008;  Xiong, Ding, Deng, &Zhang, 2008).  CBT has increased the standard of living in many of the countries in which it is operational (Marx, 2011); however, some studies indicate that implementation of CBT can be fraught with challenges as it relates to attitudes, expectations, and cultural changes(Candrea, Ispas, Constantin, & Hertanu, 2012; Kesar & Ferjanic, 2008; Lorant, 2011, Wright & Lewis, 2012).         

             Presently, there are no studies in the literature that have evaluated the relationship between Barbados’ local population’s attitudes, expectations, changes in local culture, and the implementation of CBT. This research will seek to fill that gap.

            Creswell (2009) stipulated that quantitative research is a ”means for testing objective theories by examining the relationship among the variables” (p.233). The design of this study will be quantitative because the relationship between the independent variable (CBT) and dependent variables (local attitudes, expectations, and change in culture) will be examined.

                                                            Purpose Statement

            Barbados is experiencing a slowdown in its tourism industry due to the economic downturn of the United Kingdom and the United States of America, which are its main sources of tourists (International Monetary Fund, 2010). A strengthened tourism industry should assist Barbados `in arresting its economic problems by increasing much-needed foreign exchange. The purpose of this proposed quantitative study is to evaluate resident attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture through proposed implementation of CBT in the context of Barbados. It is expected that  being able to pre-determine resident attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture should enable tourism stakeholders to minimize mistakes and have an advantage in CBT implementation. Furthermore, the purpose of the proposed study is to provide recommendations for successful implementation of proposed CBT model to enhance tourism in Barbados.

            A quantitative study involves determining the relationship among the independent and dependent variables of the inquiry; it does not determine why the variables react. Qualitative research involves exploring and understanding the meaning of individuals or groups; it is not concerned with examining the relationship among variables. Mixed method inquiry combines both features of quantitative and qualitative inquiry (Creswell, 2009).

            A quantitative design is chosen for this proposed research because the purpose of the statistical tests will be to determine the extent of the relationship between the independent variable (CBT) and the dependent variables (attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture).

Research Questions and Hypotheses

The following research questions and hypotheses are formulated to address the main research problem statement:

Research Questions

            RQ1: What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                    attitudes in Barbados?

            RQ2:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                   expectations in Barbados?

            RQ3:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and changes in                          local culture in Barbados?

Research Hypotheses

 Ho1: There is no significant relationship between the proposed introduction of CBT and                         local attitudes in Barbados.

Ha1:  There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                             local attitudes in Barbados.

Ho2:   There is no significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and

           local expectations  in Barbados.

Ha2:   There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                            local expectations in Barbados.

Ho3:  There is no significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                         changes in local culture in Barbados.

Ha3: There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                            changes in local culture in Barbados.

Theoretical Framework      

            This study will identify the relationship between the independent variable, CBT, and the dependent variables, local attitudes, expectations, and change in culture in the context of Barbados. The theoretical framework of this study seeks to provide a foundation for the varying thoughts on CBT, attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture.

            Tourism is a major global billion dollar industry that is responsible for worldwide creation of millions of jobs, business ventures,  productivity, and disbursed wealth creation(Lorde, 1995). The attempt of CBT is to divide widely the gains of tourism into the community by creating  division of wealth among broader spectra of society (Sharma & Dyer, 2009).    Different views exist pertaining to the importance and effectiveness of CBT. Lorrant (2011) underscored the need for positive local resident attitudes to effect a successful CBT program. It was suggested;  however, that in order for attitudes to be positive, tourism stakeholders needed to:  integrate tourism in general governmental planning, broaden its outreach base by initiating programs to help the economy, involve the local community in planning strategies, promote training programs for workers, engage in responsible tourism marketing, and develop a tourism program that is part of government planning, inclusive of society on a whole. Ho (2011) found that residents’ attitudes towards tourism varied  in accordance with the impact felt by local residents as a result of the type of strategy that was practiced by tourism stakeholder-planners..

            Jim and Xu (2002) submitted that local residents’ attitudes toward the outcome of a tourism program were related to variables such as places of residence, social background, age, and traveling experience. Mehta and Heinen’s 2001 study recommended the  importance and need for positive  resident attitudes and expectations as a precursor to  successful CBT implementation. Brida, Osti, and Faccioli (2011) stated that local residents’ expectations of tourism could be influenced by the dynamics of lobbying groups within the area of domain.  Vanagas and Jagminas (2011) asserted that a successful tourism program must include local residents  at the heart of its administrative and management functioning. It was also recognized that the success or failure of the program was influenced by the attitudes and expectations of  indigenous  residents.  Jakpar, Johari, Myint, and Nazatul  (2011) agreed that  local expectations  of CBT were dependent on  age, gender, and educational background. In general: younger persons held more negative expectations,  older persons reacted more positively; females were less responsive than males, less educated persons held negative perceptions, and the expectations of more educated persons were positive.  Jackson (2008)  noted that residents held positive expectations as long as they perceived that benefits of the program outweigh any associated costs.  Yu (2002) asserted that rural tourism was affected by the expectations of tourists towards the market. This  research highlighted other expectation factors such as  closeness to the natural environment, the quest to improve family happiness, relaxation, friendliness of the people, prices, parking facilities, farm life experiences, and recreational activities.    

              Wang, Bickle, and Harrill (2010) stated that residents’ attitudes as they related to tourism were generally positive, but became negative as tourism increased and the cultural,   natural landscape changed in accord with economic development. Tao and Wall (2009) commented that local resistance to cultural change associated with increased tourism could lead to an increase in unemployment. 

             The literature highlights the positive contribution of CBT; however, the difficulties in establishing and setting-up the program are not always apparent. Locations  may differ in their ability to establish and sustain CBT by considerations such as faulty telecommunication systems, inadequate road networks, overcrowding, entrenched cultural habits and the ability of the local people to adapt to change. (Alvarez-Albelo & Hernandez-Martin, 2012;  Hsieh & Chen, 2008; Kuvan  & Akan 2012). These problems make it difficult for CBT to make a meaningful contribution to an economy.  Hence, deep-rooted cultural habits may act as a barrier to successful CBT. McAlpin (2007) advocated and praised the effectiveness of cultural tourism in the context of ecotourism, but identified areas of concern  in certain aspects of the program such as weaknesses in management planning, and the development of  doubt in the ability of the program to be successful.

 

Nature of the Study

            Qualitative research involves exploring and understanding the meaning of individuals or groups; it is not concerned with examining the relationship between variables, as is the case with quantitative research.  Mixed method inquiry combines both features of quantitative and qualitative inquiry (Creswell, 2009; Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008). For the purposes of this study, a quantitative design was chosen because an examination of the relationship between the variables will be undertaken.  This research will not seek to explore or understand the meaning of individuals or groups. The independent variable of this research will be CBT while attitudes, expectations of local households, and changes in local culture will be the dependent variables.  

            This study will examine if there is a relationship between the proposed introduction of CBT to Barbados and local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.  The outcome of the research should form a basis for conceptualizing a CBT program for Barbados and provide recommendations for successful implementation of proposed CBT model to enhance tourism in Barbados.

            Questionnaires will be used to collect data and will be collected from random samples of households living in the tourist areas of Christ Church and St. James of Barbados. The participants of households will be decision- making adults who should be able to take part in a CBT program. In addition, data will be collected from planners and experts from Barbados tourism industry via will questionnaire in the study to assist in proposing a customized CBT model that is in alignment with the local attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture.

An F test, using one way analysis of variance (ANOVA) will be used. This test was recommended by Sheperis (n.d) for tests of association. This research will involve examining if there is a correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and residents’ attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.

Definitions

            The following are definitions of key concepts. In chapter 2, these will be further broken-down.

            Tourism: Consists of activities of leisure, business, or other purposes undertaken by  persons staying outside of their homes for under one year ( Kavousy, Royaei, & Ebrahimpour, 2011).                                                                                                                                                                    Community-Based Tourism (CBT): Tourism in which tourists are invited to spend time with indigenous residents, where the needs of the visitors are managed by the local personnel ( Wanjohi, (2003).

            Attitude:  A psychological expression of evaluating a particular entity either negatively or positively (Eagly & Chalken, 2007).

            Expectation: An anticipation of what is perceived to occur (Staniszewska & Ahmed,         1999)

            Societal Culture: System of action composed of interactions between individuals, which are mediated by common standards of evaluation (Malul, Shoham, & Zolotoy, 2011).

            Gross Domestic Product (GDP): The volume of goods and services produced by an economy within a year (Dunaev, 2004).

            Economy: The distribution and consumption of goods and services by a How a particular nation uses its resources to distribute goods and services (Swart & Orsmond, 2010).

            ANOVA: Analysis of Variance.

            SPSS:     Statistical package for the social sciences.

Assumptions

            The following assumptions were made for the preparation of this study:

·         Participants of the study would be truthful in their reporting.

·         Reporting by participants was not due to any external influences.

·         Results of the researched areas could be replicated for the entire island of Barbados.

Scope and Delimitations

            This scope of this study is limited to 252  participants from the parishes of St. Michael, Christ Church, and  St. James, Barbados.  Christ Church and St. James are the main tourist areas of the island, while St. Michael is the largest parish with the greatest number of residents. The sample is to be selected by simple random sampling, and questionnaires will be used as the data gathering instrument. The purpose of the selection is to test and ascertain if there is a correlation between the introduction of CBT to Barbados and local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.   An analysis of variance (ANOVA) using SPSS will be used to test for correlation between the independent variable (CBT), and the dependent variables (attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture). This study is a quantitative study and does not seek to ascertain the   reason why the variables respond. It will highlight how they responded. Hence, the research will identify the possibility of how the independent variables will respond to the proposed introduction of CBT into Barbados.  Hotel workers were not included in this study because this inquiry relates to households who would be directly involved with tourists in a CBT environment. However, government tourism officials will be  included.

Limitations

            This study is a quantitative study and is reflective of the characteristics of quantitative design, which has its advantages and its disadvantages. The categories mentioned as dependent variables may not necessarily represent all the important variables that may correlate with CBT, but which may not have been mentioned. One way to minimize this problem would be to increase the number of variables of the study. The study’s concern with theory and response of the independent variables and hypothesis testing may not take into account theory or other developments that might exist, but were not identified because of the structure of quantitative design.  Collected data is based and limited to the structure of the questions of the research instrument. Restructuring the questionnaire to include opinions of the subjects could minimize researcher bias and help to develop greater depth of the subject.

 

Significance of the Study

            This research is unique because there are no studies at present that describe the potential correlation between CBT, attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture as it relates to Barbados. This inquiry is also important because there is a paucity of research pertaining to CBT and small tourist-dependent economies of the Eastern Caribbean such as St. Lucia, St. Vincent, and Tobago, and Grenada. This study will add to the knowledge base of the existing literature.

            In the area of practice, this study should be beneficial and act as a catalyst for  advanced tourism strategizing because it will equip tourism- planning stakeholders with prior knowledge of residents’ attitudes, expectations, and potential cultural changes as they relate to the implementation of CBT in Barbados.  CBT has been responsible for developing and strengthening weak tourism industries and providing residents of rural areas with jobs and increased economic opportunities (Bourdreaux, 2008; Butts & Sukhdeo-Singh, 2010; Srisuwan, Chantachan, & Thidpad, 2011; Yang, Hens, Ou, & De Wulf, 2009); hence, tourism-planners should be able to initiate strategies with prior understanding of how the local population would  respond.

            This proposed study will contribute to positive social change in Barbados because a CBT policy that is based on community’s input should improve Barbados’ tourism industry and the inflows of foreign currency.  Increased foreign exchange would be pivotal in forming the basis for expanded and new business creations, increased government and private sector spending, and additional employment opportunities. Hence, this proposed study should also have similar benefits for Barbados’ tourism-dependent neighboring islands such as St. Lucia, Dominica, Tobago, and St. Lucia.

 

Summary

            This chapter briefly summarized: the serious downturn in Barbados tourism; the need to address the problem; the potential of CBT to assist in the reconstruction of the Barbados tourism industry, and examining a correlation between the independent variable, CBT and the dependent variables, local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture. The next chapter will detail the research gap, the research problem, and the literature as it relates to CBT and its correlation to attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture in general, and particularly in Barbados.

CHAPTER 2: THE REVIEW OF THE LITERATURE

Introduction

Restatement of Research Problem and Purpose

            The Barbados tourism industry was severely weakened by the impact of the global recession which became effective in 2008. There has been a general slowdown in the economy and general economic activity in Barbados. Barbados’ main source of foreign currency earnings is tourism; this sector has been particularly negatively affected by the Great Recession  (Central Bank of Barbados, 2012; International Monetary Fund, 2011). CBT is a line of tourism that has helped to improve sluggish tourism industries and the economies of nations (Diss, 2008; Ruckman, 2008). The recommendations of the results of this proposed study should assist in improving  Barbados’ tourism industry. The purpose of this proposed study is to evaluate the correlation between the proposed implementation of CBT and resident attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture in the context of Barbados. It should assist tourism stakeholders in their planning efforts to improve this premier and crucial foreign revenue- earning industry. The results of the study may be generalizable to similar nations in the Caribbean such as St. Lucia and Tobago that depend significantly on tourism earnings. 

 

                                                    Chapter Preview of Sections

             This chapter is based on a review of the literature as it pertains to CBT; however, the research problem has its genesis in the current global recession (Jovovic, 2012; Trabelsi, 2011). Therefore, a brief overview is given of the global recession and its impact on global tourism, and particularly tourism in Barbados.  In addition, the impacts of recession in the United States and England on Barbados tourism are also examined.   

            The literature search strategy outlines the key words and phrases used in accessing the literature from the various data bases. The theoretical framework describes the origin of CBT, the positive contribution of CBT to economic development, and the major propositions that were gleaned from the literature. A review of the literature as it relates to the independent variable, CBT, and dependent variables, attitudes, expectations, and culture was also discussed. The chapter ends with an evaluation of the literature as it relates to the  proposed implementation of CBT to Barbados, and its possible relationship to local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture. 

                                         Global Recession and the World Economy

            The present global recession has been regarded as the worst financial crisis since the Great Depression of 1929.  In some instances, major banks of industrialized nations collapsed, and the Central Bank of America was forced to intervene and initialize financial procedures to ensure that banks stood afloat. The genesis of the problem emanated from a buildup of payment promises in the banking system that developed from the 1990s Asian financial crisis. This amassed credit (with an emphasis in the American housing market)  culminated in consumers’ inability to repay, which triggered a domino-like effect among the industrialized nations that quickly spread to developing and underdeveloped countries. Global economic instability and uncertainty were the fruits of the recession (Jovovic, 2012; Trabelsi, 2011). The worsening of the recession was   averted by the institution of macroeconomic policies at the international level (Asada, 2010). 

                                             Global Recession and American Economy

            Barbados’ economy is significantly dependent on the fortunes of the United States and England which are its main suppliers of tourists (Worrell, Belgrave, Grosvenor, and Lescott, 2011). In December 2007, the American economy descended into what might be the deepest and longest downturn since the great depression. The driving force behind the recession was the collapse of the subprime market in authorizing mortgage loans to weak credit applicants. The failure of these persons to repay their loans triggered a general collapse of the United States’ banking system. The banking system’s breakdown affected other economic systems until there was a general recession in the United States’ economy. The decline in the United States’ economic activity affected economies worldwide and formed the basis for the global recession (Chitiba, Olaru, & Olaru, 2010; Levine, 2009). The global recession resulted in mass business failures and corporation layoffs.  Banks that never reported a loss were dissolved in a matter of days. Initially, only the banking system was affected; however, the downturn   affected the non-banking system and expanded worldwide (Chitiba, Olaru, & Olaru, 2010). The effect of the Global recession in America gave rise to financial hardship, and social problems for middle and working-class families whose standard of living declined, and as a result, became increasingly marginalized (Gillespie, 2011).

                                           

 

                                                 Global Recession and the British Economy

             The economic collapse of 2008 brought the previous 15 years of British financial stability and economic success to an end (Gamble, 2009). In the fourth quarter of 2008, and in January, 2009, the British economy shrank by 1.6%.  In the second quarter of 2012, the GDP dropped by 0.7% and unemployment stood at 2.03million (United Kingdom Country Monitor, 2012, August). A deepening gap of inequality widened between the middle and working classes (Anonymous, 2009; Irwin, 2008). In respect of banking, by the end of 2009 the number of borrowers three months or more in arrears amounted to 270,400 persons, and repossessd homes totaled 46,000 units. The mortgage market contracted from 360 billion pounds in 2007 to an estimated 145 billion pounds in 2009. Mortgage arrears, credit rationing, and lack of confidence in the banking sector began to grow. This was compounded by an increase in unemployment which spurred the growth of destabilization in the financial markets (Wallace & Ford, 2010). Paradoxically, some companies hoarded billions of pounds in cash while retrenching workers due to economic uncertainty; as a result, the recession problem compounded.  Hawkes (2012) mentioned BAE systems having cash funds of 2.1 billion pounds while retrenching 22,000 workers, including 3000 in the United Kingdom.  Overall, the United Kingdom’s financial and banking services were significantly affected and weakened. In 2008, job losses in this sector amounted to 220,000, and were expected to rise to 500,000 by 2011 (Economic Outlook, 2009, July).

                                                      Global Recession and Tourism

            The global recession has had a negative impact on tourism and the airline industry. The current recession has lasted longer and spread wider than recessions of past decades. It has caused developed economies to contract, and underdeveloped economies to slow down (Murgoci, Firoiu, Jonescu, & Jonescu, 2009).  Developed economies started reducing investment in developing economies, causing worldwide investments to decline. Demand for high-end hotel rooms declined sharply in parallel with the turmoil experienced with stock markets due to businesses cutting  back on travel expenses. The airlines industry experienced a drop in passenger occupancy and revenue yields, and air traffic decreased by 6.1 percent (Welch, 2012).  In an effort to increase sales, and because of the increased pressure on yields,  the industry resorted to discounted  ticket prices and initiated  internal cost-cutting devices such as job redundancies; however,  in some cases this amounted to a decrease in profitability due to fixed and increased contracted supplier costs, which remained high (Jones, 2009).

Global Recession and the Barbados Economy

            The global recession severely affected the Barbados economy. The decrease in tourist arrivals negatively affected other related and critical industries such as construction and export trade. Despite a number of government-led policy initiatives to ease the impact of the recession, aggregate demand contracted and unemployment and government public and fiscal deficits stood at worryingly high levels (Estevao, 2010). Barbados enjoyed a steady growth rate at an average of 3.3% for the preceding six years prior to 2008 (Anonymous, 2009). However, growth contracted negatively by -0.2% and -4.2% for the years 2008 and 2009, marginally increasing during the years 2010-2012. Unemployment and the public debt have been major concerns for the government because these items continued to grow for the periods 2008-2012. The table below shows aspects of the performance of the Barbados economy for global recessionary periods 2008 – 2012:

Table 3

______________________________________________________________________________            Barbados GDP, Inflation, Unemployment, and Public Debt Rates for the Periods

            2008 – 2012

______________________________________________________________________________

                                                                         2008     2009    2010    2011      2012

Real GDP Growth                                          -0.2%    -4.2%   0.2%    0.5%      0.9%

Inflation                                                            8.0       3.7%    5.8%    9.4%      6.4%          

Unemployment Rate                                       8.4%    10.2%  10.6%   11.5%     11%

Public Dept (\General Public Gross

                      Debt as a % of GDP)               90.9%   104%  116.8%  117.3%  117.8%                                                      

Public Deficit (General Govt. Net Lending/

                        Borrowing as a % of GDP)     -6.5%   -7.1%   -7.3%      -4.3%    -3.2%

______________________________________________________________________________

 Note: Adapted from Barbados Statistical Services (2013); Global Finance (2013, May).

Global Recession and Barbados Tourism

            Land-based tourist arrivals to Barbados experienced a declension in numbers. While there were occasions of sporadic dips and rises, overall, tourism declined from the inception of the global recession. In 2008, 569,245 visitors arrived on the shores of Barbados; by 2012 the numbers decreased to 536,303, representing a 5% decline over the five-year span. The following table shows the tourist arrivals to Barbados for the periods 2008-2012:

Table 4

______________________________________________________________________________

Total Land-Based Tourist Arrivals to Barbados 2008-2012

______________________________________________________________________________

                                          2008       2009        2010        2011        2012

                                      569,245   518,564   532,180   567,724   536,303

 

Note: Adapted from Barbados Statistical Services (2013)

 

Table 5

 

______________________________________________________________________________

 

Total Land-Based Tourist Arrivals to Barbados by Country, 2008-2012

______________________________________________________________________________

          
YEARUSACanadaUnited KingdomGermanyOther EuropeTrinidad & TobagoOther CaricomOther countriesTotal
          
          
2008   130,510     55,364   221,236        5,535     22,173     29,978     68,469     35,980   569,245
2009   122,306     63,751   190,632        7,020     23,052     26,289     62,482     23,032   518,564
2010   134,969     72,351   181,054        7,260     23,962     27,259     58,923     26,402   532,180
2011   142,414     71,953   189,150        8,401     27,458     36,825     64,149     27,374   567,724
2012   130,762     72,020   173,519        9,182     27,937     38,005     58,482     26,396   536,303

______________________________________________________________________________

Note:  Barbados Statistical Services (2013)

            The table above shows that the United States and United Kingdom were the main sources of tourist supply. The global recession’s negative impact on these two countries correlates with the decline in tourists coming from both countries. 

Literature Search Strategy

Library Data Bases

            The literature search strategy utilized academic literature from library data bases and professional literature obtained from the web sites of organizations. The academic literature search was assisted by the following data bases: AB/IFORM Complete, Academic Search Complete, Business Source Complete, Dissertations & Theses, Dissertations & Theses at Walden University, ebrary, ERIC – Educational Resource Information Center, Emerald Management Journals, Expanded Academic ASAP,  Hospitality and Tourism Complete, ProQuest Central, PsycARTICLES, SAGE Premier, Science Direct, SocINDEX with full text, and Web of Knowledge.  The professional literature search used the organizational data bases of the Barbados Central Bank, Government of Barbados, Barbados Statistical Service, Barbados Ministry of Tourism, Barbados Economics Society, Barbados Tourism Authority,  Central Intelligence Agency, and the International Monetary Fund.

Key Search Terms Used

            This study focused on evaluating local attitudes, expectations, and changes in culture through proposed implementation of CBT in the context of Barbados. Keywords and terms used in the searches included: tourism, community-based tourism, global recession, global recession and Barbados, global recession and tourism, global recession and Barbados tourism, global recession and the United States, global recession and the United Kingdom, community-based tourism and attitudes, community-based tourism and expectations, and community-based tourism and culture.

Theoretical Foundations

Name and Origin of CBT

             CBT was defined by Dolezal (2011) as a model of tourism where management of the industry was  largely administered and carried out by the local people, who were usually from rural areas.  The concept became prominent from the participatory and development discourse models of the 1970s and has been long linked to rural areas of development. Giampiccoli and Kalis (2012) stated, however, that there was  no universal definition of the concept because, at times, CBT could mean different things to different people in the context of its development thrust.  According to Giampiccoli and Kallis (2012) CBT can take on developmental forms as community-shared systems, individually owned village stays, and can be connected to entities outside the rural community.

Positive Contributions of CBT to Economic Development

            Nkemngu (2011) stated that CBT had a role in positively contributing to sustainable tourism. Sustainable tourism was characterized as having the  following components: (a) participation of all stakeholders such as government, non- governmental organizations (NGOs), community members and investors, (b) funding from private and public donors, (c) transfer of skills from the developed to undeveloped communities, and (d) donations of needed equipment and machinery.  Hence, according to Nkemngu (2011), one feature of CBT is its positive contribution to sustainable tourism, which, by extension, would make its mark in increased economic activity and community development. This concept was supported by Kennett-Hensel, Sneath, and  Hensel, (2010) whose study revealed that the proper application of CBT could be used as a tool to promote sustainable tourism and long-term economic development.                                  Shikida, Yoda, Kino, and Masayuk (2010) agreed that sustainable tourism could be promoted by CBT, but there would have to be planned cooperation between community stakeholders and extra-community stakeholders.

 

Major Theoretical Propositions  

            The theoretical framework for this proposed study is based on Mehta and Heinen’s 2001 research which dealt with the reaction of local residents to CBT. The results revealed that some residents held positive attitude while there were others who conjured negative expectations and were not in favor of implementing CBT.   Resident expectations and attitudes toward CBT are critical because the success or failure of CBT program can be influenced by the actions of residents (Vanagas & Jagminas, 2011). The inquiry of Mehta and Heinen (2001) will serve as a guide to for this proposed study in identifying resident attitudes and perceptions toward CBT in the context of Barbados.

Tourism and Attitudes

Definition of Attitude

            An attitude is a settled trait or action that emanates from feelings or opinions (Oxford

 

English Dictionary, 2013.). Olson and Kendrick (2012) stated that attitudes  provide a basis of

 

how people react to phenomena and that attitudes  are derived from past experiences. It was also

 

noted that once formed, attitudes can be the basis for behavioral actions. A counter view

 

contends that attitudes  may not necessarily be a predictor or  related to behavior (Elen, D’Heer,

 

Geuens, & Vermeir, 2013). This section will, however, cite literature to examine how attitudes

 

relate to tourism initiatives.

 

Tourism and Attitudes

 

            Many studies posit the benefits of CBT – its contribution to employment, cultural growth, income earned, structural and economic growth, and development of positive attitudes among residents based on its important contributions. However, this assertion is not shared by all. Lapeyre (2010) agreed that CBT made positive contributions to economic development, but that challenges could occur to weaken its effectiveness in areas such as: (a) high cost of program maintenance, (b) weak managerial program control, and (3) inadequate government and nongovernment funding.                                                                                                                             

            Attitudinal changes may be an important factor in promoting sustainable tourism, but this is a continuous process because it involves the perpetual building of the tourism industry.  Consequently, sustainability should be the goal of tourism policy makers, but how to achieve sustainability is debatable (Jarvis, Weeden., & Simcock, 2010). Matarrita-Cascante, Brennan, and Luloff (2010) contended that the introduction of CBT in itself could not guarantee sustainable tourism and that certain attitudinal changes would be required by all CBT stakeholders for sustainability to be realized. These attitudinal changes included key factors such as understanding and appreciating the need for community-led management, promoting economic diversity and self-reliance by increasing small business development, reducing energy usage and developing the practice of recycling waste products, and practicing careful stewardship of natural resources.    

              It is important that tourism stakeholders take the role of gender into account when marketing tourism because the attitudinal responses of males and females to business marketing decisions  may differ. Wang, Bickle, and Harrill’s  (2010) study revealed that male and females have significant differences in respect of tourism beliefs, evaluation of tourism, and the impact of tourism as they related to social and cultural, economic, crowding and congestion, environmental, services, and community attitudes.  

            It is important for tourism planners to be aware of residents’ attitudes when strategizing marketing policies. Having an understanding of attitudes may act as a guide in effective target marketing. Pipinos and Fokiali’s (2009) study focused on the extent to which the residents of Nothern Karpahthos, Greece held favorable attitudes towards ecotourism ventures for sustainable tourism development. The findings which revealed: (a) residents showed a high degree of concern and sensitivity regarding environmental issues, (b) that residents agreed that there was a strong need for environmental education pertaining to ecotourism activities, and (c) residents were favorable to any initiatives that would boost sustainability of ecotourism ventures.                                  The attitudes of tourists towards local culture can also be a determinant of the success of a CBT program. Barac, Dragicevic, and Letunic (2012) examined the attitudes of tourists towards local culture. The findings revealed that the subjects held a negative attitude towards tourism culture. The participants believed that cultural tourism was not fully developed at a stage where it could be offered to the public, and that there was a greater need for development and improvement to improve the program..   

            Residents’  interpersonal relationships may influence attitudes toward a CBT program. Investing in relevant community programs may be a means to influence positive interpersonal relationships between local residents and foster positive community attitudes towards CBT.   Yen, Liu, and Tuan (2009) found that tourism stakeholder planning policies designed to promote harmony among members of the community also assisted in creating positive attitudes towards CBT by promoting loyalty,  satisfaction, trust,  and commitment.  

            The utilization of all means available by tourism planning stakeholders may engender  positive changes in resident attitudes.   Hill, Wallner, and Jose (2010) investigated resident attitudes toward  tourism and climate change.   The study revealed that even though the participants’ attitudes towards tourism were positive and unchanged, they believed that  sustainable tourism could be actualized if all the tourism stakeholders considered implementing technological advances, institutional arrangements, finance availability, and information exchange.  

            Corporate social responsibility (CSR) refers to voluntary corporate initiatives undertaken  for the benefit of society, and may be a means of effecting positive attitudinal changes in residents. . These initiatives affect the environment and social welfare (Kaeokia,  & Jaikengkit, 2012).  Corporate actions include treating stakeholders with fairness and honesty, caring for the health and wellbeing of customers and all stakeholders, motivating the workforce by offering incentives and promotion opportunities, and respecting the natural environment and resources (Lepoutre & Heene, 2006).  In testing the effectiveness of CSR strategies, Evans and Sawyer (2010) disclosed  that small businesses that engaged in CRS activities received favorable responses and support from the community.

            Developing CBT as a large-scale project will be new to the island of Barbados. The attitudes of Barbadians to this product may be influenced by residents’ prior political and social experiences, and past exposure to tourism.  This supposition is based on the study by Lepps (2008) which was carried out in Bigodi, Uganda. The people of Bigodi had little experience with tourism before the 1990s due to political turmoil that engulfed the region at that time, and were suspicious, anxious, and fearful when the industry was initially established. However, with the passing of time, residents’ attitudes began to improve along with the numbers of tourists coming to the Bigodi.       

            Tourists choose destinations for different reasons, but weather conditions play a major role in deciding where to go. Hot temperatures at home are a factor in helping to decide when and where to take a vacation. Tourists may not be inclined to visit destinations when temperatures are too high. Global warming can, therefore,  play a part in influencing decisions on making trips  (Lohmann, 2009), and may influence resident attitudes by affecting planning procedures.   Maximiliano and Babu (2012) conceded   that studies pertaining to global warming and tourism were conflicting, and at times, inconclusive. They  agreed; however that  there was an inverse relationship between global warming and tourist Winter travel.   Maximiliano and Babu (2012) recommended that rural communities place emphasis on eco tourism in order to minimize the negative effects of global warming on tourists’ travel. This should also have implications in reducing negative attitudes to CBT by providing an alternative form of tourism for residents.       

            The establishment of government policies, public programs, training initiatives may be means to  affect resident attitudes toward tourism, and in particular, CBT. Sijlbing (2010) discussed how the Surinamese government tourism authorities were strategizing to establish  and accelerate growth in their underdeveloped  tourism sector.  Policies planned for future action included: legislative and institutional strengthening of the tourist sector, human resource training and development, execution of intermittent public-awareness programs, increased environmental and quality standard programs, and the establishment of a  code of conduct for all tourism stakeholders.  

            National cost cutting measures and the establishing of economic ventures targeting tourism may influence the attitudes of residents toward tourism. Tourism generates substantial benefits to countries in terms of foreign exchange earnings, job creation, and overall economic development.  Benefits, however, come with a cost, but the exact cost and benefits of tourism are not known (Nicely & Palakurthi, 2012). Nicely and Palakurthi (2012) recommended strategies to monitor costs and earned revenues which included: strengthening local community economic bases by using more local products, minimizing negative socio-cultural and environmental effects of tourism by stakeholder agreement to implement necessary policies and programs, monitoring tourist capacity and spending, and providing local substitute goods where possible. The above strategies should have an impact on local resident attitudes toward the implementation of CBT.

            The government’s allocation of funds to tourism projects may either positively or negatively affect local resident attitudes. Prantic, Petric, and Cetinic (2012) explored the way residents responded to the government’s spending on a tourism project. Some respondents believed that the money allocated to build a new arena could have been spent on areas where there was a greater public need such as healthcare centers and schools; others believed it could have been spent on other projects.  This study highlights that care and consideration are needed by the government when spending on tourism projects because community perceptions and attitudes may vary widely.    

            Negative attitudes toward tourism may emanate from economic recession and a decline in a country’s economic resources. Mbaiwa and Stronza (2011) asserted that negative resident attitudes towards tourism development and conservation in developing countries were related to resource decline. This observation  was also supported  by Sebele (2010). Mbaiwa and Stronza (2011) found that community attitudes towards tourism development and conservation changed from positive to negative when economic benefits from the tourism program were less than costs;  management of the program excluded residents from major roles, and when local community residents did not have part in ownership of the resources.

            The perceptions of residents as they relate to economics, tourist behavior, tourist density and tourism development, and personal benefits, may play a role in shaping resident attitudes toward tourists and tourism. It may be of importance in strategizing for CBT that planning stakeholders to take note in order to shape community attitudes.  Vargas-Sanchez, Porras-Bueno, and Plaza-Mejia’s (2011) concluded that attitudes toward tourism were affected by perceptions relating to: (a) the economic impact of the tourism thrust. Attitudes were positive if the economic outcome were perceived to be economically advantageous, and negative the perception was that there would be no gain, (b) perceptions about tourist behavior. Resident attitudes were positive if the perception was that tourist behavior would be respectful of local customs. Attitudes were negative if the perception was that tourists would be disrespectful, (c)  perception on tourist density. Resident attitudes were negative towards tourists if it was perceived that the volume and attention to tourists would change aspects of community life (culture), (d) perceptions of  personal benefits. Attitudes were  favorable when personal benefits were perceived to be positive and non-favorable when personal benefits were perceived negative or negligible, and (e) level of tourism development. Attitudes were negative if tourism development was deemed too quick.  

            Business management developers who are  trained in systems theory may be better equipped than those who are not systems theorists to make a positive impact on business development (Alder, Forbes, & Willmott, 2007). As result, systems theorists may significantly affect and shape  community attitudes as they relate to tourism.   Strickland-Munroe, Allison, and More (2010) supported Alder, Forbes, and Willmott (2007), and asserted that traditional sustainability assessment methods used to appraise protected area tourism were inadequate and led to faulty conclusions. Systems and resilience thinking that acknowledged uncertainty and change were deemed as alternatives. This involved defining the protected area tourism system, identifying and dealing with factors that affected the system, understanding and adjusting to the culture of the key institutions of the system, and adapting to systems development.  

            Resident attachment and involvement in a community program may be important variables in determining the level of support and type of attitude that will be displayed toward a CBT program.   In 2013, Lee carried out his study to assess resident support for a community tourism  program. The results revealed  that community attachment  and community involvement were the most critical factors that affected resident support for sustainable tourism development.  This information should augur well for tourism planners by implementing programs designed to foster community support.

            The Word Bank (2011) defined social capital as the institutions, relationships, and norms that shape and hold the quality and quantity of a society’s social interactions. High social capital build- up may be positively related to community attitudes.  Park, Lee, Choi, and Yoon (2012)   indicated that South Korean farmers who cultivated fruit, vegetable, and rice, and who also operated farm-stay and rural activity businesses for tourists, developed high social capital. It was also observed that government programs that encouraged these types of businesses added to social capital. The building of positive social capital should have a direct relationship on developing positive resident attitudes.  As a means of building resident support for CBT, tourism stakeholders could encourage the building of social capital to as a means to increasing positive resident attitudes.   

            Capital assets accumulation may positively influence resident attitudes. Bennett, Lemelin, Koster, and Budke (2012) recognized that tourism was not an absolute and final means for curing society’s economic shortcomings and that it also fell short in delivering significant social, cultural, and environmental benefits. A framework designed for building tourism capacity by developing seven capital assets was recommended. These assets included: natural, physical, and built, financial, political and institutional, social, cultural, and human capitals. This study may have implications for other study sites in the area of CBT because it may be able to detect which capitals assets should be given priority in developing a CBT program, and by extension, influencing resident attitudes

            There may be a relationship between community attitudes,  residents’ length of time in the community, and perception of inclusion in planning activities.  Stewart, Dawson, and Draper (2011) conducted two community case studies in THE Arctic region of Canada: Cambridge Bay, and Pond Inlet. The studies assessed local residents’ attitudes towards cruise tourism. The results of the research showed that residents’ attitudes toward cruise tourism in Cambridge Bay(where                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              cruise tourism was growing) were passive-to-favorable while in Pond Inlet (where cruise tourism preexisted), were mixed-to-negative.  Implications for this article suggest if residents are to be a part of a tourism program, previous exposure to the program may influence their reception. In addition, the study also implied that residents should be consulted, and their concerns addressed in order to promote positive influence towards the program

            There may be a relationship between local, indigenous crime and the level of tourism development  in a community. As a result, this may affect local attitudes as they relate to tourism.   Park and Stokowski (2009) focused on crime patterns as they related to locations with different levels of tourism development.  The results of the study revealed that sites were various counties in Colorado, USA, which experienced diverse levels of tourism growth. The results of the inquiry revealed that crime rates differed according to tourism growth rates. High tourism growth rate areas  experienced  high crime rates,  and low growth counties experienced lower crime rates. In addition, the following were also observed: (a)  tourism communities seemed to experience more property crime than violent crime, (b) densely populated areas experienced higher crime rates, and  (c) different types of tourism development gave rise to different types of crime. This study has implications for developing and developed tourism locations because it may indicate that as tourism increases, crime patterns increase, negatively affecting resident attitudes toward tourism, and hence, inhibiting tourism growth.

            Residents’ perceptions and attitudes toward tourism may be related to the level of development of the industry, residents’ social status, and general satisfaction with life. Kim, Uysal, and Sirgy’s  (2013) study tested  residents’ perception of tourism impacts (economic, social, cultural and environmental) with residents’ life contentment (as they related to material well-being, community well-being, emotional well-being, health and safety well-being, and overall life satisfaction).  A tourism impact model, which was used for the research, revealed that residents’ perceptions were related to the level of tourism development experienced and that perception of tourism impacts was for the main, positively related to residents’ satisfaction of particular life domains (material well-being, community well-being, emotional well-being, health and safety well-being, and overall life satisfaction).  An implication of this study suggests that in shaping tourism policy, planners should take the level of tourism development into account as well as the level of resident contentment. The level of contentment could affect resident attitudes either positively or negatively. 

            It is possible that even though residents may hold positive feelings toward tourism, there could be simultaneous discontent and negative attitudes regarded against the industry if the participants are not included in planning processes.  Zamani-Farahani and Musa’s (2008) inquiry revealed that the majority of residents were in favor of tourism but also held negative feelings because they were not included when the program was being planned, and a perception that marketing funds were not properly spent.  This study is of importance to locations that are in the process of tourism development because it exposes underlying possibilities of resident discontent and negative perceptions that could be engendered, thereby, negatively affecting the establishing of the tourism program.    

            Location of residents and their social status may be a determining factor of a person’s attitude towards tourism development.  The research of Frauman and Banks (2011) evaluated the environmental, cultural, and economic perceptions of gateway community residents to tourism development. It was discovered that persons were more concerned about the environmental impact of tourism to the community than economic or cultural activities. The results of this study may suggest that in devising tourism strategies for residents, tourism planners may have to devise different programs according to class background. It may be important for  government and tourism stakeholders to understand the impact of past  tourism development on community residents in order to avoid any possible future, potential negative community responses and fallout against tourists and by extension, tourism development.  Tourism development may, therefore, have a positive or negative effect on community attitudes. This could have implications for CBT.

While admitting that research on the social impact of tourism development on communities was substantial and continuing, Deery, Jago, and Fredline (2012) asserted that most of the present social impact studies of tourism discussed  what happened, but did  not explain why it happened.  In addition, with respect to social impact studies, the literature examined four stages of research development: definitions, conceptual frameworks used, instrument development, and instrument testing. Deery et al. (2012) suggested that there were gaps in the literature in respect of resident attitudes to tourism in areas such as personal characteristics of the length of time residents lived in the area, residents’ dependence on tourism and the distance lived away from the main areas of activity, resident values, political preferences, and attachment to the region. 

            Responsible tourism management (RTM) refers to tourism business practices that are designed to improve the quality of life and maintain cultural practices within a tourism location (Frey & George, 2010). Due to its powers of influence, it may be possible that  RTM policies can  affect resident attitudes and business attitudes towards the establishment of a tourism program. According to Frey and George (2010), climate change, diminishing natural resources, and economic uncertainty caused businesses in South Africa to  evaluate their impact on the natural, social, and economic environments. This has given rise to an increase in demand for socially, environmentally, and economically responsible products, thereby influencing business and resident attitudes.  However,  Frey and George (2010) also discovered that although businesses were favorable towards RTM, they limited their investments due to a number of factors: perceived high costs of implementing RTM practices, highly competitive business environment, and perceived a perceived lack of government support. This study is of importance to tourism and CBT development because it described how business management actions can shape attitudes.

            Perceptions of tourism’s impact may be a factor that affects community attitudes.  Byrd, Bosley, and Dronberger’s (2009) inquiry was conducted in Eastern, North Carolina. The purpose was to assess if there were differences in the perception of  tourism’s impact on the community by four stakeholder groups: residents, entrepreneurs, government officials, and tourists.  The results indicated that there were differences in the perception of tourism’s impact on the community among the four stakeholder groups and that there was a need for greater communication to avoid misunderstandings. Differences in the perceptions of tourism’s societal impact may be a factor that relates to resident responses and attitudes. This may have implications for a proposed CBT program because residents responses’ may be related to how they perceive they  will be affected by CBT implementation.     

 

Tourism and Expectations

Definition of Expectation

            Expectation is the anticipation of expecting something to be received or to occur (Oxford English Dictionary, 2013).  Higgins (2013) declared that human beings form expectations based on experience, the environment, and the rational need to unravel how these phenomena will affect life.  This section will examine what residents expect of tourism initiated programs.

Tourism and Expectations

            Although public and private tourism entities may share a common bond in their mutual objective of pursuing sustainable tourism, their methods of achieving this goal may differ; hence, stakeholders’ expectations of a tourism program may not be the homogenous.. Dudensing, Huges, and Shields (2011) found that various tourism stakeholders pursued marketing goals  differently;  giving rise to heterogeneous  levels of expectations that resulted  in  conflict among varying groups. In developing a CBT program, there may be a need for marketing plans to have a central body that ensures all plans are sequenced and strategized in an orderly manner.          

            Assessment of expected success or failure of a tourism program may not always be predicted with accuracy.  Spencer and Nsiah’s (2013) research examined cultural tourism’s net effects in a study that involved the reestablishment of a once-closed historical attraction that was remodeled and restarted for tourism development. Some residents expected the venture to fail while others thought it would succeed. The refurbishment was achieved and the project, successful. An implication for tourism planners is that expectations may or may not always be realized, and establishing a program requires all participants to work together to give the venture a chance to succeed.     

            Expected conflict between heterogeneous tourism stakeholders with different cultural backgrounds may be diffused by allowing representatives of each group to  take  part in planning processes.  In 1999, Jamison and  Wood (as cited in Yang & Wall,2009), observed tensions among different groups of residents involved in a tourism program.  In catering to resident expectations, it was suggested that tourism policy makers used the cultural peculiarities of their countries’ ethnic population to promote ethnic tourism. Tensions were erased, however, when representative stakeholders from all resident groups took part in strategy planning.       

           Positive expectations of a tourism program may not necessarily be actualized in practice.   The perception that a community-based natural resource management (CBNRM)  program provided  mainly positive  results for local residents and communities was challenged by Sebele (2010). Tourism stakeholders expected that CBNRM would provide benefits such as   employment generation, local infrastructural and tourism development,  increased trade  of local goods, and small business development.   Sebele (2010) discovered  a number of  operational shortcomings of the CBNRM program: low employment generation, loss of natural resources, generation of poor management skills, lack of community involvement in strategy planning,  perception of  non-ownership of the program or resources, and development of low self-esteem in having to rely on donor funding for the program’s existence. Hence, due to factors foreseen or unforeseen,  projections of a community-based tourism program may not always be realized. Tourism planners may need to be cautious when making projections  and have alternative plans in the event projections are not realized.

            In establishing a CBT program, positive expectations of  residents may be influenced by local residents’ assessment of the  effectiveness of prior policy planning and programs initiated by planning stakeholders.  Buultjens and Gale (2013) discovered that  the Australian Government’s plan to promote sustainable tourism among aboriginals bore  high expectations among the public.  Positive expectations were short-lived; the program failed due to a departure from initial plans, which arose because of unforeseen problems: mentors attached to the program were not able to allocate the required time due to  external  business commitments; program duration was limited, and  a crucial mistake was made in not consulting key  persons prior to the initiation of the program. . This study identified that sticking to original plans may be a means of shaping positive expectations of  all the stakeholders involved.

            Established cultural norms and religious values may be variables that  affect  how residents  view,  and what they expect in a  tourism program. These values and norms may also have far-reaching consequences by affecting  residents’ willingness to support the tourism initiative.  Shakeela and Weaver’s (2012) study was based on the reaction of residents to an incident that occurred at an Islamic wedding  which was held at  a Maldivian resort,  and which veered from Islamic traditions.. It was found that while the residents were supportive of tourism – its economic benefits and its potential to spread its views to a broader, cultural base of persons – they were upset at what transpired during the wedding because it veered from Islamic tradition. The participants expected that there would have been no shift from Islamic tenets and were disappointed when the change occurred.  Tourism stakeholders, therefore, may need  to act carefully in dealing with religious and cultural matters when setting-up a CBT initiative because participants may have peculiar expectations of how the program should function.

            Stakeholders’ expectations of a tourism event may be influenced by the media, personal experiences, and external sources. The Australian event, Schoolies Week, is an end- of –year high school ceremony, where school leavers converge on resorts and other night areas, to engage in seven days’ drinking and partying festivities (Weaver & Lawton, 2013). Weaver and Lawton (2013) examined the responses of adults in regard to  their support for Schoolies Week. The responses to support were mixed: conditional supporters – 33%; conditional opponents – 34%; opponents  – 18%,  and supporters – 15%.  Conditional supporters and opponents were influenced their assessment of costs and benefits. Opponents were influenced by the media, personal negative experiences, and responses from social circles. Supporters were influenced by their children’s and their own personal Schoolie experiences. Weaver and Lawton (2013) showed that resident expectations may be influenced by factors such as costs and benefits, the media, personal experiences, group and family interrelationships. Hence, in  respect of a tourism program such as CBT, resident support for an  initiative may be influenced by expected costs, benefits, media promotions, group and family interrelationships, and personal experiences.

            Tourism planning stakeholders may have an advantage in strategy planning if they know the characteristics of different types of residents involved in a CBT program. In their study that was carried out in Tiantangzhai, China, Han, Ta-Fang, and  Wen-Huang (2011) discovered 4 types of residents: naïve, community, economy led, cautious, and pessimistic. Each group had different levels of tourism expectations. Hence, having an understanding of the  human  personality traits, and in particular, community attitudes, should enable planning stakeholders to  better strategize because they should  be poised  to preempt what to expect of persons, having prior knowledge of resident behavioral patterns… It may be, therefore, in the interest of planning stakeholders to devise  a strategy of collecting trait data on the resident population to assess expectations.  Social exchange theory may be used in a CBT program as a means of predicting resident expectations.  Crossman (n.d.) described social exchange theory as society’s series of exchanges among persons that are based on perceived punishments and rewards. This view suggests that  social interactions and relationships are determined and  based on estimates of  what the cost will be,  and  the perceived, expected benefits. Nunkoo and Ramkissoon’s (2011) study focused on community tourism support as it related to social exchange theory. A 14-hypothesized model was developed to test the relationship of community support for tourism, based on social exchange theory. The results of the inquiry revealed that support for tourism was a function of perceived benefits,  perceived costs, and community satisfaction. In addition, perceived benefits were shown to related to community satisfaction, institutional trust, power to influence tourism, planning and neighborhood conditions. The results of Nunkoo and Ramkissoon’s (2011) study should be helpful in predicting residents’ expectations, for if resident attitudes are based on perceived rewards and punishments, tourism planners may be able to introduce systems of rewards to raise community expectations and influence positive commitment to the program.

            Decision-makers may be able to mould and influence  positive community expectations toward a tourism program by the use of  applied management techniques. Spencer (2010) examined techniques that were designed and used to mould positive participant expectations, which included: recruitment of participants who were managed by members of the participant group, holding workshops on days convenient to the participants, showing respect for the culture and views of the group, and setting up  a business venture (casino gambling) that created jobs for the community. The ability to influence resident expectations should be beneficial to tourism planners because if it is matched with acceptable rewards, it may be a means of promoting resident solidarity with the program.        

            Social identity theory describes a person’s definition of self-worth based on membership of a particular group (McLeod, 2008). Crossman (n.d.) asserted that social exchange theory denoted how people socially interacted as they based their reactions on perceived rewards and punishments. Management theorists who understand how to engage  social identity theory and social exchange theory may be able to utilize aspects of the tenets of both theories  to influence respondent expectations.  Nunkoo and Gursoy (2012)  tested  community support for tourism based on social identity  and social exchange theories and found that both theories supported the assertion of influence and expectations.  The results revealed that participants were concerned about the group to which they were aligned and placed  their perception of self-actualization in their preferred group. It was also noted that perceived rewards were instrumental in the choosing of a group. The results of Nunkoo and Gursoy’s  (2012) study should hold interest to CBT planners because they imply that care should be taken when setting up community groups, and that there may be a relationship between respondents’ expectations and the utilization of particular aspects  of social and exchange theories.             

            Tourism planners may need the assistance of the community to effect a successful program.  If residents do not support a CBT program, it may be unlikely that the program will succeed. . If community members do not envisage benefits, or if they perceive problems with the program, it is likely that they will offer total support (Presenza, Del Chiappa, & Sheehan, 2013). In marketing a CBT program, tourism planners may be advantaged if they can positively influence resident expectations and bring them to fruition.    Presenza, Del Chiappa, and Sheehan (2013) explored the attitudes and expectations of residents and designed policies to promote residents’ engagement in maturing tourism destinations. The results identified four classes of residents representing four different interests in tourism: “activists”, “disenchanted”, “opposers”, and “favorers, which  represented various groups of residents, according to the level of support offered. Being able to identify classes of participants should enable CBT planners to be more effective in planning because they should be able to implement strategies to cater to various levels of expectations.

            It is possible that if community needs are known in advance and acted upon, the introduction of a community tourism program may be implemented with less start-up problems, giving rise to  positive resident  expectations.  Cejas (2006) defined slum tourism (as cited in Mekawy, 2012) as tourism that was strategically centered in impoverished locations.    Mekawy (2012) stated that slum tourism was a means of eradicating poverty. He divided his study into  two  sections: (a)   participants’ perceptions of slum tourism and (b) identification of   appropriate pro-poor products that participants preferred. The first survey showed positive responses towards slum tourism. The second  part of the program revealed that residents were concerned that not enough was being done by the government in developing  pro poor products, and if rectified, participants would have been fully behind the program. Mekawy’s (2012) study showed that CBT planners may be advantaged in conjuring community support and expectations if they focus on products and services that residents perceive as being beneficial.

            Residents’ expectations toward  tourism development may be misplaced if planning efforts are not focused correctly.  A general agreement by all stakeholders on how tourism should be developed may promote confidence and positive expectations among community residents.  Selby, Petajisto, and Huhtala (2011) contended that tourism decision- makers’ resource availability, attitudes, and consensus agreed development preferences raised the confidence and expectations of the tourism program’s participants. The study also revealed that that entrepreneurial decision-makers fell into four distinct groups: adapters (aggressive and focused marketing); adopters (flexible business marketing); informed satisficer (nonchalant, dispassionate business marketing) influenced by lifestyle aspirations rather than business development), and satisficers (laxed business marketing) concerned with satisfying the minimum requirement to achieve results). In influencing community residents, It may be important for tourism planners to identify the existing types of tourism entrepreneurs to effect consensus decision-making that should positively influence resident expectations.

            Residents’ perception of tourism’s impact may be indicators of their  expectations of tourist arrivals and the strength of the tourism industry. Diedrich and Garicia-Buades’ (2009) study  explored the role of resident perceptions of tourism impacts as indicators of tourism decline. Butler’s (1980) study (as cited in Diedrich & Garicia-Buades, 2009) affirmed that tourism impacts increased as tourism increased and that, in the tourism industry’s cycle, final stage negative impacts will be greater than positive impacts because residents perceive and expect tourism interactions to be negative. Hence, tourism arrivals were expected to decline over a period of time. Diedrich et al.  (2009) supported Butler’s (1980) study and added that, over a period of time, residents expect  that tourism  would distort and weaken local culture and the environment. Hence, if the community’s reactions to tourism are negative, it may be an indication that residents do not expect that the present stage of tourism can add value to society.  CBT planners may, therefore, need to take note of the community’s expectations of the industry to assist in the implementation of CBT.      

            Studies that identify purchase traits of tourists from different class backgrounds and different age ranges  may shape and benefit local tourism business expectations in deciding on which goods and services to produce for various categories of tourists.  Tangeland, Vennesland, and Nybakk (2013) discovered that tourists were fond of  three types of nature-based products: learning, adventure, and hunting products  and that these were dependent on educational, age, and income levels. It was further revealed that the second-home owner tourists that purchased nature-based tourism products were young, upper-income and mobile, and risk takers. The ability to identify different categories of tourists may be a means of increasing tourism goods output and heighten expectations for future business.  

            Conflict generated by one group (A), against another group (B),  may  give rise to a unifying force among group members of the opposing group (B). Being aware of this possibility should enable tourism policymakers to understand what to expect between conflicting groups and to diffuse tensions by taking necessary corrective actions.. Yang, Ryan, and Zhang (2013) used Coser’s (1956) theory on social conflict to evaluate how conflict unifies a social group. Coser (1956) argued that conflict between two or more groups may act as a solidifier of relationships among members of a particular group (as cited in Yang et al., 2013). Yang et al. (2013) stated that actions carried out by government officials were interpreted as negative by local residents and acted as a means of unifying relationships within a social group. This information should be useful for tourism policymakers because it may be a means of predicting what could happen should altercations arise between two groups.

            Tourism planners should be mindful that tourism development may  give rise to an increase in growth of negative industry characteristics, which if not contained, could  create austere problems for the industry. Simpson (2008) stated that tourism development was an oxymoron because, it was supposed to strengthen economies, create jobs and improve the general standard of living; yet, in another breath,  studies revealed it to be an invader and destroyer of cultures, and an underminer of social progress and economic development.  Simpson (2008) examined community benefit tourism initiatives (CBTIs) and  identified characteristics of key tourism  stakeholders (government, the private sector, non-governmental organizations, and communities) that could contribute to long-term sustainable tourism development and avoid negative fallout in the industry. The following were recommended: reassessment of tourism related government department structures to promote the implementation of  awareness programs and dialog between  all stakeholders; increasing private sector involvement in all aspects of tourism development; full utilization of NGOs for the procurement of  loans, grants, and   infrastructural development, and increased communication between all stakeholder groups to prevent the potential of  negative developments in the industry.  In understanding and expecting that negative developments could take place with tourism development, this study should be helpful in counteracting possible situations and making provision for such eventualities.       

            Knowing the age range, gender, location, and social interactivity of community residents may be a determinant of assessing what to expect from various sections of a tourism community, and their potential contribution to a CBT program.  Pulina, Meleddu, and Chiappa’s  (2013) study identified  factors that influenced residents’ choice for a particular type of tourism, and discovered that residents preferred leisure, cruise, sport and cultural tourism. However, the results also revealed that  persons between the ages of 18 and 25 did not appreciate cultural tourism, but  preferred cruise, sport, and leisure tourism; women preferred cultural tourism; persons who interacted daily with tourists preferred cruise, sport, and cultural tourism; persons who lived far from the port were not interested in any type of tourism. The results of this study should be helpful because it revealed that expectations of residents may be a function of dynamics such as gender, age, and location setting.       

            Public trust in the government and tourism structures may be a predictor of the public’s support for proposed tourism ventures.  On the contrary, if the public does not have much regard or trust in tourism decision-makers, it may be an indication that they may not support tourism initiatives. This knowledge should  assist tourism planners when deciding strategy offenses.      Nunkoo, Ramkissoon, and Gursoy(2012) tested public confidence in the political and tourist structures of tourism. The study’s outcome showed that perceived economic and political performance of tourism institutions, the power of residents in tourism matters, and interpersonal trust were  related to trust in tourism institutions. Political support for tourism ventures was also shown to be related to public trust in the institutions. This study confirms  Wong, Wan, and Hsiao’s 2011 assertion that positive resident expectations in political and tourism structures may be related and moulded when the economic performance of tourism matters is perceived positive, and when there is decentralization of tourism management to include local residents. Based on the outcome of Nunkoo, Ramkissoon, and Gursoy(2012), tourism planners should be able to expect public support when there is full public confidence in governmental  and tourism structures. Hence, it may be necessary for tourism planners to  engage in public relations efforts when seeking support for new tourism ventures.

Newly developed, and small tourism businesses may need much assistance and support to develop sustainability. Tourism small business sustainability may, therefore, be a means of  developing  positive expectations among local residents. Carlisle, Kunc, Jones, and Tiffin (2013) discovered that, in lesser-developed tourism locations, small tourism businesses needed the support of all tourism stakeholders in order to develop sustainability. The results of the study revealed that there was limited access of locals to tourists and marketing venues; poor infrastructural telecommunications and other network development communications, and need for small tourism business financing to support small tourism businesses. Overall, Carlisle et al. (2013) saw the need for a professionally operated tourism industry where all stakeholders worked together with special emphasis being given to the development and sustainability of small tourism business operations. Local residents’ anticipation of sustained tourism development, therefore,   may give rise to positive expectations of future development of the industry.

            An increase in tourist numbers may not necessarily result in economic growth. This is important because it should help tourism planners and the government revenue collection agencies not to  inflate expected foreign exchange inflows, when projecting tourism earnings.   Matarrita-Cascante (2010) revealed that, despite tourism growth in Liberia and La Fortuna, Costa Rica, these locations experienced problems such as underdevelopment of small tourism businesses, disequilibrium in the downward flow of income, mainly minimum-wage job creation, prostitution, and related social problems. Tourism planners may, at times, need to devise separate economic growth strategies, when tourist arrivals increase, but respective revenues from tourism  fall.   

            Residents exposed to a new tourism program may develop a change in disposition  to the mode of tourism. This may have implications for a new CBT program because it suggests that implementation of a new tourism program could boost expectations and act as a motivator among community residents.  The 2011 study carried out by Nyaupane and Poudel  explored the relationships that existed among biodiversity conservation and improvement of general livelihoods and tourism development.  The biodiversified tourism product was found to change peoples’ lives and alter existing perceptions and expectations  of tourism.   

            Tourism planners should be aware that resistance and anger could emanate from a change in tourism  occupational roles. Hence, even though a conceptualized tourism program may be perceived as being for the general good of all, there may be dissenters and those who are not in agreement with its establishing  the program.. This may have implications for resident expectations  of a tourism program.  In 2012, Di Domenico and Miller discovered that some farmers, who, because of economic reasons were forced to diversify from farming to tourism, were resentful and did not appreciate the change of roles. Tourism officials should be mindful and take note when making plans for  community resident occupational role changes  that not everyone will be in agreement, and that some persons may have negative expectations of the proposed development.  Hence, provision should be made (wherever possible) for those residents who do not agree with the program; who expect that the program will not positively affect the community. 

            Attitudes toward preferred scale-development of tourism may be a strong indication of residents’ expectations and receptiveness of the program’s strength, and/ or limitations. Yankholmes (2013) stated that a good indication of residents’ expectations of a tourism program would be their opinion on the preferred level of development that they would like to see in a community. Accordingly, if the preference were  large-scale, one could expect that there would be a high probability that  expectations would be positive. On the other hand, a small-scale preference would denote the possibility of negative expectations toward tourism development  

            A functioning CBT program does not necessarily need to include management and input resource only from community members. The utilization of persons and resources outside the community may also strengthen the program. Iorio and Wall (2012) challenged the traditional view that expected management of a CBT program to be administered by local residents only.. Their  study revealed that local residents could not optimize resources or fully develop community-tourism by themselves and that help was needed from  expatriate locals(residents  who were born outside of the country). Practicing expatriate inclusion form the initial phase of a program may diffuse the potential of negative expectations and conflict.

            Before a CBT initiative  is started, planners should be aware that educational awareness programs may be able to change negative or preconceived beliefs and expectations of a  CBT program that may be held by residents. Awareness programs may have the potential to heighten residents’ awareness and expectations. Chen (2011) found that an ecolabeling program designed to protect sea mammals and test the quality assurance of dolphin and whale watching had a positive effect on tour operators, visitors, and locals. The establishment of the educational exercise influenced participants’ expectations and allowed planning stakeholders to make informed decisions.     

Different categories  of personality types of tourists visit destinations.    Having detailed information on tourists’ characteristics  should enable tourism marketers to optimize target marketing strategies by knowing what to expect  by having  knowledge of tourists’ preferences. Kask, Kline, and Lamoueux (2009) described the SAVE tourist market as a niche market composed of the following types of tourists: (a) Scientific. Persons or groups who traveled, with the specific aim,  of carrying out scientific research; (b) Academic. Persons or groups who traveled, with the intent, to   take part in their specialty of academic interest; (c) Volunteer. Persons or groups who traveled to make a positive contribution to society; and (d) Educational. Persons or groups, who traveled, to obtain educational satisfaction and not necessarily to complete exams.   Kasket al.(2009) examined the characteristics of persons who made up the SAVE tourist market. The results revealed that investing in SAVE was less costly than with traditional tourists because the characteristics of the tourists were known and could, therefore, be pre-assessed for marketing purposes.

            Having general knowledge of residents’ concerns as they relate to local, social and economic issues should assist tourism planners on the type of tourism program to be installed that would   influence community perceptions and expectations.   Cottrell, Vaske, and Roemer (2013) affirmed this assertion when they examined four community concerns (environmental, economic, socio-cultural, and institutional), and their impact on residents’ satisfaction with sustainable tourism.  The participants were found to favor mostly economic progress as the major predictive factor of satisfaction, followed by institutional, social, and environmental variables.

Tourism and Culture

Definition of Culture

            Culture is a shared pattern of beliefs and behaviors that are learned and practiced over time through group socialization(University of Minnesota, 2013).

Tourism and Culture

Understanding and respecting home-group cultural peculiarities may assist tourism planners  in establishing a CBT program without major opposition from community members.  Ghaderi and Henderson (2012) found that residents  were favorable toward  tourism and the economic benefits that accrued, but were not in favor of perceived cultural changes that might have occurred.

 Tourists  having an understanding the culture of the host country may assist in the development of  medical tourism.  In his study of 2013, Connell asserted that there was no standard definition of medical tourism and that the term was generally used to caption overseas travel for medical procedures and treatments rather than specific travel for health and wellness. Connell’s (2013) stated that medical/health tourism was positioned to contribute to a larger share  of the  global tourism market and that a form of reverse globalization was occurring where tourists from developed countries were travelling to lesser developed economies for medical treatment.. Due to the outflow of tourists to developing and underdeveloped countries, culture played an important role. According to Connell (2013), perceptions of the host’s culture by medical tourists could be influential in their selection  of a particular country, and  tourists would be more inclined to visit destinations where they held positive perceptions, and less inclined to go to  travel to countries where their  perceptions of the destination’ s culture were negative.

            A threat to a destination’s cultural roots may be the development of urbanization. The coexistence of urbanization and cultural heritage, however, may create a stronger tourism market. Penang, China, which was awarded the title of Heritage City by UNESCO in 2008, began to lose its individual identity (Chai, 2011).  Chai (2011) explored and identified ways in which Penang (in the face of urbanization) maintained its cultural heritage. This study revealed that urbanization and maintenance of cultural heritage could coexist, provided local stakeholders exerted deliberate efforts to maintain cultural roots. 

            Understanding the cultural traits of different classes of income-earning tourists may be beneficial to CBT planners  because they may be to assess peculiarities and cater to specific attributes. Salazar and Zhang (2013) discovered that while there were trait similarities among tourists, there were also differences between  heterogeneous   class groups.  Upper-income Chinese tourists were not given to night club revelry, and interaction with local residents was not a priority. They preferred rural settings with natural sceneries in remote locations. This contrasted with lower-income Chinese tourists, who preferred urbanization, fast-paced living and night club attendance.

            Jenkins (2004) stated that  globalization was increased world integration brought about by the universal exchange of goods and services that  weakened the ability of small countries to trade..  Mak, Lumbers, and   Eves (2012) disagreed with Jenkin’ (2004) assertion  and postulated that rather than a threat, globalization offered locations increased cultural, culinary business.  Torres (2002) supported  Mak et al (2012),  and asserted that globalization offered the average citizen exposure to varieties of local food alternatives, thereby opening-up opportunities for increased and global, cultural  business. Mak et al (2012) saw globalization  as a means to  spread local culture through food.  This study shows that a relationship may exist between a society’s culinary culture and tourism. Culinary culture  may, therefore, be used as a means of attracting tourists. Alternatively, it may also be a means of discouraging tourists who may dislike aspects of local dishes.  

            Ingrained cultural traits within a community may inhibit tourism growth and pose limitations in strengthening a CBT program. Rural tourism (RT)  has been an important form of tourism in China for many years; it has developed  into six different models (Su, 2011).  Zheng and Zong (2004) and He (2005) identified these models (as cited in Su, 2011) as household-run small business (business run by an individual family household); individual-run farmstead (run by an individual farmer); farmer family plus family farmer (one family per RT business; corporation plus farmers (a corporation assists farmers); corporation, plus community plus farmers (corporation helps the community, plus farmers; and the government plus corporation plus farmers. Su (2011) stated that the models worked well and made tangible contributions to the communities, but developed challenges:: limited management skills, difficulties   in management transitioning  from one type of RT to another, and a lack of  the government’s support. RT should be beneficial to community-based tourism as it could help to diversify and maximize the agricultural sector’s capacity; however, culture should also play a part in restricting RT’s potential if residents are accustomed to carrying out functions in a particular manner. The inability or difficulty to change due to cultural traits was supported by Gwee (2008). 

            Increased tourism earnings could lead to a shift in traditional, cultural and ethnic values. Ethnic tourism was defined by Van den Berghe (1994) as travel to locations to experience the life of other ethnicities (as cited in Ishii, 2012). Ishii (2012) found that when compared to older members, income was higher for younger people and that cultural disruptions occurred in the community that was initially bonded and shepherded by traditional patriarchal leadership. Tourism stakeholders should take note that when tourism expands, there is the possibility that certain indigenous cultural traits may be replaced with contemporary mannerisms.   

            Residents may unconsciously work against positive benefits of CBT due to established cultural habits and thereby, inhibit the development of related enterprises that could bring sustained growth. Sharma and Dyer (2009) acknowledged that tourism brought significant benefits to sustainable economic development of societies. This was attributed to increase of foreign exchange, business start-ups, and conclusive infrastructural development. Tao and Wall (2009) agreed that while tourism played a part in economic progress, it was not the only sector that brought sustainable development.  It was mooted that economic planners should devise a sustainable livelihood approach to development which involved planning for the creation of tourism-related businesses.  Tao and Wall (2009) conceded that while the concept was worthwhile, challenges could arise where cultural habits resisted the need for a change of employment or business status as found in their study on aboriginal people from a village in Taiwan where tourism was being developed. Due to cultural dispositions, men from the village worked away from the community while the women worked at home. This study underscored the need for the establishment of educational strategies and reward systems that would  encourage local residents to develop businesses within the community that complement and add to the tourism project.

            Creative tourism is described as tourism that promotes the interaction of tourists with residents with the intent to teach tourists arts and skills, and to  partake in cultural experiences. These actions are carried out with  the hope that tourists would repeat their experiences in the future (Richards, 2011).  There may be a positive relationship between creative tourism and CBT. Campbell (2011) narrated that government advanced and  promoted creative tourism by developing creative cities, creative industries, and creative classes of persons. Richard’s (2011) study advanced an addition to cultural/heritage tourism with  creative tourism. Creative tourism may, therefore, be used as a cultural effort to improve tourism, and in particular, CBT. 

            The research literature contains much information on the benefits of cultural tourism; however, if not addressed from inception, cultural differences between tourism stakeholders could lead to conflict and weakening of a CBT program. Lee, Riley, and Hampton (2011) analyzed tourism stakeholder relationships in the building of a cultural heritage site in South Korea. According to Lee et al. (2011), strained relationships developed among the various stakeholders due to cultural differences, which gave rise to manipulation, political interference, and mistrust. Lee et al. (2011) asserted that there was a need for collaborative stakeholder strategy planning,  and the need for stakeholders respect cultural differences as a means of promoting successful CBT.

            Learning the distinctive cultural habits of tourists and befriending tourism planning stakeholders of the tourists’ country of origin may assist in building a CBT program. Ning and Hoon (2011) stated that globalization created a competitive environment in the global tourism industry that made it necessary for nations to become more artful and adept in their marketing strategies. These strategies could include (a) promoting the learning of the tourists’ culture, (b) advocating scientific marketing of tourism, and  (c) forging marketing relationships with the tourism marketing stakeholders from the tourists’ countries of origin.    

            Tourism planning officials may be able to use aspects of societal culture to reinforce values that they may want   to perpetuate to society. Smith (1977) defined ethnic tourism (as cited in Yang, 2011) as tourism that features the peculiar customs of the host nations. Yang (2011) asserted that not much research was done on how indigenous minority cultures were viewed by tourism stakeholders, and hence, carried out his study to determine how minority ethnic cultures were perceived by four tourism stakeholders: governments, park managers, employees, and tourists. The results of the four groups were varied, but  revealed that responses were influenced by the state’s approach to perpetuating cultural harmony. It was discovered that the state used cultural hegemony – aspects of minority culture to forge values it wanted to inculcate (Creswell, 1996). Yang’s (2011) study revealed  how tourism planning officials may be able to develop ethnic tourism by promoting and reinforcing  aspects of minority cultures among tourism stakeholders. If strategized properly, minority cultures may be able to be used as a means of strengthening CBT.  

            Cultural heritage tourism refers to tourist travel that focuses on experiencing the historical, cultural, and natural accounts of others. This form of tourism is popular and accounts for a large international percentage of global tourism (Graham & Howard, 2008). Dark tourism refers to a specialist type of cultural heritage tourism, where tourists visit destinations based on historical atrocities that were carried out in the past (Kidron, 2011). Dark tourism may be a means of expanding CBT and Cultural tourism. Kidron (2011) asserted the need to promote dark tourism and carried out an ethnographic study on 55 Israeli Holocaust descendants who visited heritage and Holocaust sites and recalled their lived experiences. The results showed that the experiences were emotional, and a bond was forged between participants due to their common familial experiences.   This study may have implications for former slave colonies like Barbados because It may be possible to integrate dark tourism with CBT.  

There may be a need to ensure that community residents are involved in decision-making as it relates to CBT and cultural tourism to ensure that matters affecting the industry are addressed by those who are intimately involved.  The literature is replete with studies of cultural tourism:  it benefits, potential to enfranchise working class residents economically, and its positive contribution to society.  One objective of cultural tourism is to create   a cadre of resident-based managers (Nielsen & Wilson, 2012); however, Nielsen and Wilson (2012) questioned whether cultural tourism decisions were being made by indigenous residents and if they (the residents) really were in control of the industry. Nielsen and Wilson (2012) contended that residents – small stakeholders – were the ones who were seen working in the industry, but there were other stakeholders – larger and unseen – who were really in control.  As a result, there was a need to enfranchise local, indigenous workers to play a larger and more meaningful role in the development of cultural tourism because these persons may be able to make relevant, necessary decisions due to their intimate knowledge  and involvement in the industry.

            Sports tourism is a widely used form of tourism that is used to attract tourists. It draws  participants and followers and provides exposure for the particular tourist area. If well coordinated, it can develop and boost a community’s economic infrastructure. Sports tourism may be used  to strengthen a CBT program where the area is known for its specialty in a particular sport. (Chalip, Green, & Hill, 2003). Mason and Duquette (2008) took the concept of sports tourism a little further to include cultural tourism. They suggested that selling sports franchises could be a means of developing sports and culture. Based on the results of  Mason and Duquette (2008), It may be  possible  that inclusion of  sports tourism in a CBT program may be a means of  strengthening the initiative..

            Food is an important part of living because an individual will die if,  over a period of time,  he or she does not ingest food.  Peoples’ tastes differ; all people do not like the same types of food or drink. Consequently, food may be able to play an important part in tourism marketing and the development of CBT.  Aslimoski and Gerasimoski (2012) discovered a number advantages that could accrue through food tourism: (a) all-year supply of food for tourists. This could create the development of  a niche food industry and  other related industries, (b) development of a wider variety of foods for supply to tourists, (c) expansion of other forms of tourism such as wine and cultural tourism, and (d) increase in employment levels. The strategy of using  food as a means of boosting CBT may have merit. Barbados could specialize in certain foods that target particular types of tourists, but the strategy would have to be planned properly.

            Not having knowledge  Food is an important part of living because an individual will die if,  over a period of time,  he or she does not ingest food.  Peoples’ tastes differ; all people do not like the same types of food or drink. Consequently, food may be able to play an important part in tourism marketing and the development of CBT.  Aslimoski and Gerasimoski (2012) discovered a number advantages that could accrue through food tourism: (a) all-year supply of food for tourists. This could create the development of  a niche food industry and  other related industries, (b) development of a wider variety of foods for supply to tourists, (c) expansion of other forms of tourism such as wine and cultural tourism, and (d) increase in employment levels. The strategy of using  food as a means of boosting CBT may have merit. Barbados could specialize in certain foods that target particular types of tourists, but the strategy would have to be planned properly.

Not having knowledge of aspects of another country’s culture can prove detrimental to international businesses. This is especially crucial for the tourism industry which seeks to attract persons from other locations. Having an understanding of the cultures of others should make marketing efforts easier because peculiarities of the target market would be known.  Wei (2012)  examined China’s weakened tourism industry and recommended cross- cultural marketing strategies as a means of  resuscitation. Wei (2012) defined cross-cultural marketing as strategies used to learn the culture of other countries to initiate marketing efforts.  In order to be successful in cross-cultural marketing, marketers needed to be aware of (a) the cultural background of  tourists and their cross-cultural-marketing agencies and (b) the need to instill cross-cultural awareness in employees. Cross-cultural marketing; however has shortcomings and difficulties: communication barriers, cultural conflicts, and cultural differences (Wei, 2012). Wei’s(2012) research showed that cross-cultural marketing may be a boost for CBT.       

Hofstede’s cultural dimensions theory offers insights into societal cultural differences and may  be able to be used as an instrument for marketing CBT. Kang and Mastin (2008) outlined six assertions  of Hofstede’s theory of cultural dimensions: power distance (PDI) – the degree and the way how a society handles social  inequalities; Individualism versus collectivism (IDV) – the degree to which a society prefers the practice of  individual independence or familial/group sharing of responsibilities; masculinity versus femininity (MAS) – the extent to which a society practices achievement and rewards, or consensus agreement in carrying out decisions; uncertainty avoidance (UAI) – the degree to which members of society view and handle uncertainty and ambiguity; long-term versus short-term orientation (LTO) – the way how a society handles and interprets value systems; and Indulgence versus restraint (IVR) – the  degree to which a society practices self- indulgence and collective retraining of desires and indulgences.  Hofstede’s theory gives insight into how cultures differ among themselves.  This may allow tourism planners to distinguish idiosyncrasies among varying cultures within a CBT locale, and cultural differences among tourists from different locations.  Having prior knowledge of cultural differences should make planning easier for tourism policymakers because they should be able to formulate plans with an understading of varying cultural acceptances.

            An increase in the number of tourists at any given time does not necessarily mean that the increase will be sustained over any projected period, or that an instituted tourism program will be successful.   Suboptimal marketing results may be the result of not having knowledge of tourists’  preferences and characteristics. Lynch, Duinker, Sheehan, and Chute’s (2011) study found  that tourists’ interests varied. Older tourists had less reception for activities that involved physical exertion while younger, educated tourists  preferred activities that involved areas of cultural tourism. It may be useful, therefore, for CBT planners to use age as a means of determining tourists’ preferences. Cultural activities may be targeted to younger tourists. 

            In locations where involvement in tourism is rare due to cultural norms, strategies should be devised to counter established cultural traits that could retard tourism growth.   This would be beneficial to  countries  like Barbados, where CBT could be established..  Wang, Yang, Chen, Yang, and Li (2010) stated that,  in the West, local participation in tourism ventures was normative while such involvement in China was rare. Wang  et al. (2010) identified ways in which community residents with no exposure to tourism (due to cultural norms) could be integrated within a tourism program. These included incentive programs for residents to use local resources; establishment of educational and ecological courses as they related to tourism development, and the devising of payment programs to promote equitable distribution of benefits.

Summary and Conclusions

Brief Summary of Major Themes in the Literature

            Impact of global recession on Barbados.  Barbados’ economy has been declining since 2008, at the start of the global recession. Tourism, Barbados’ main industry, has also been severely afflicted (Central Bank of Barbados, 2012; International Monetary Fund, 2011). The economies of the United States and England – the main suppliers of tourists to Barbados – were also weakened by the global recession (Chitiba, Olaru, & Olaru, 2010; Gamble, 2009;  Economic Outlook, 2009;  Levine, 2009); as a result, dependence on these countries, whose economies were also in decline, led to a reduction of tourists into the island(Barbados Statistical Services, 2013).

            CBT. CBT was defined by Dolezal (2011) as tourism that was   managed by indigenous residents, where the gains from the program were  intentionally  allocated to benefit the community.  CBT  has been credited with strengthening weak tourism industries (Nkemngu, 2011), and in this respect,  may be  beneficial in assisting Barbados’ fragile  and weakened tourism industry. This literature review investigated the relationship between the variables CBT (independent variable) and attitudes, expectations, and cultural change (dependent variables).

            Attitudes. Lapeyre (2010) stated that CBT, was at times, not effective in creating positive changes in residents and that it did not always guarantee economic success. This was supported by Matarrita-Cascante, Brennan, and Luloff (2010), who concurred and explained that   positive resident attitudinal change was not acquired quickly; it was a goal that would have to be constantly aspired  and worked on  to achieve.    In responding to tourism matters,  attitudinal approaches were said to differ between  males and females (Wang, Bickle, &  Harrill, 2010). In striving to implement a successful tourism program, it may be important for tourism planners to take note of residents’ attitudes towards the proposal (Pipinos &  Fokiali, 2009). Barac, Dragicevic, and Letunic (2012) asserted that the strength of a CBT program may be determined by the attitudes and perceptions tourists have of a destination’s local culture. Alternatively, attitudes may also be affected by residents’ perception of tourists’ impacts (Byrd, Bosley, & Dronberger, 2009).  Tourism planners may need to exercise caution and determine the state of interpersonal relationships between residents because there may be a relationship between residents’ interpersonal relationships  and the success of a CBT program. Planners should be concerned about residents’ past exposure to tourism and their political and social experiences. They may also have to use all means available to influence positive attitudes in residents, including the practice of  RTM, CSR, promoting resident involvement in CBT, and the building of social capital (Evans & Sawyer, 2010; Frey & George, 2010; Hill, Wallner & Jose, 2010; Kaeokia,  & Jaikengkit, 2012; Koster, and Budke, 2012; Lee, 2013; Lepps, 2008; 2012; Sijlbing, 2010; Yen, Liu, & Tuan, 2009).  CBT stakeholders should take note and  make necessary alternative planning arrangements because weather conditions and global warming may be related to the supply of tourists to a destination (Lohmann, 2009; Maximiliano & Babu, 2012). Economic decline from a recession could fuel negative attitudes by residents toward tourism (Mbaiwa & Stronza, 2011; Vargas-Sanchez, Porras-Bueno, & Plaza-Mejia,  2011).  Crime levels, social class, and general satisfaction with life may affect residents’ attitudes toward CBT (Park & Stokowski, 2009; Uysal, & Sirgy, 2013).

            Expectations. There may be different expectations on the outcome of CBT among different tourism stakeholders, which could create conflict among the various groups (Dudensing, Huges,  & Shields, 2011). To avoid future disappointment and abandonment of a CBT project, tourism planning stakeholders should (a) appreciate that plans and expectations of the results of a program may not always be accurate (Sebele, 2010; Spencer & Nsiah, 2013) and (b) allow heterogeneous stakeholders take part in planning initiatives (Yang & Wall, 2009).  Tourism planners may raise confidence and expectations in a program if they do not waiver and act decisively in their plans (Buultjens & Gale, 2013). Resident expectations of a CBT program may be affected by local culture, religious values, personal experiences, the media, tourism growth, application of social exchange and social identity theories, usage of management techniques, perception of reward, and the initial fulfillment of community needs (Crossman, n.d;  Mekawy, 2012; Nunkoo &Gursoy, 2012; Nunkoo & Ramkissoon, 2011; Shakeela & Weaver, 2012; Simpson, 2008; Spencer, 2010;  Weaver & Lawton, 2013).  Knowledge  of tourists’purchase habits and traits in general may be a means of affecting residents’ expectations and opinions of CBT (Tangeland, Vennesland, &  Nybakk, 2013). Carlisle, Kunc, Jones,  and Tiffin (2013) asserted that sustainable small business ventures could give rise to positive resident attitudes.  Changing or increasing tourism forms  could affect community attitudes and responses, and may necessitate tourism planners to exercise caution on the mode and the way of implementation (Di Domenico  & Miller, 2012; Nyaupane & Poudel, 2011).  To normalize expectations and minimize conflict within the program, it may be necessary to include persons outside of the community, establish educational programs, and address the concerns of residents involved in the CBT initiative (Chen, 2011; Cottrell, Vaske, &  Roemer, 2013;  Iorio & Wall, 2012).                                                                                                                                                Culture. To avoid delays and problems in establishing CBT, it may be prudent for tourism planners to learn the cultural peculiarities of the local community and the tourists’ countries of origin (Connell, 2013; Ghaderi & Henderson, 2012). Salazar and Zhang (2013) further emphasized that planners should learn the distinctive traits according to class of tourists expected.  Jenkins (2004) described urbanization and globalization as threats to the sustenance of local cultural tourism; however, this was rebutted by Chai (2011), who maintained that once strategies were put in place, urbanization and globalization would not present a problem to local culture. Ingrained cultural habits at odds with the development  of tourism can inhibit CBT growth; however, this can be overcome by identifying and working and strengthening weak areas (Su, 2011; Tao & Wall, 2009).  There is a possibility that increased numbers  of tourists  and tourism earnings can lead  to a dilution of the cultural  mores of the host  country, and acceptance of cultural traits  of tourists (Ishii, 2012). Developing and including creative tourism with CBT may be a way to strengthen CBT (Campbell, 2011). If there are any cultural differences among heterogeneous tourism stakeholders, they may need to be addressed in the early phases of CBT in order to prevent altercations and subsequent weakening of the program (Lee, Riley, & Hampton, 2011). Establishing partnerships with tourism stakeholders from the  tourists’ country of origin, and including aspects of ethnic, sports, cultural, and dark  tourism  in CBT may help to enhance and establish  the program (Chalip, Green, & Hill, 2003; Kidron, 2011; Mason & Duquette,  2008;  Ning & Hoon, 2011; Yang, 2011). CBT may be able to invigorate and boost a host country’s agricultural industry. (Aslimoski and Gerasimoski, 2012)

            Known Concepts in the Literature and Transition to Chapter 3

            There is no shortage of studies on CBT and its relationship to attitudes, expectations, and culture. However, there is silence on these concepts as they relate to the island of Barbados. Barbados has not yet implemented CBT as an additional line of  tourism. The responses of participants in other locations concerning implemented CBT and  attitudes, expectations, and  changes in local culture may be an indication of how implemented CBT may affect Barbados.  The next chapter highlights the methodology and instruments that will be used for the data collection process of this proposed study.

  CHAPTER 3: METHODOLOGY

Introduction

 

Purpose of this Study

            The slowdown in the Barbados economy has been tied to the decline in economies of the United States and Canada, who  are the main sources of the supply of tourists to the island. These two countries (United States and Canada) were also negatively affected by the global recession. (International Monetary Fund, 2010). 

            Strengthening Barbados’ tourism industry should help  its  economy to grow. CBT has strengthened and reinvigorated tourism industries of other countries. (Diss & Trent, 2009). If CBT is introduced to Barbados, and led to operate along traditional land-based tourism,  it may help the island’s ailing industry  The purpose of this study is to ascertain and evaluate local (Barbados) attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture towards proposed implementation of CBT.

            Creswell (2009) outlined and explained the differences among three different research designs:  qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods designs.  Quantitative research involved determining the relationship between  the independent and dependent variables of the inquiry; it did  not determine why the variables reacted. Qualitative research involved exploring and understanding the meaning of individuals or groups; it was not concerned with examining the relationship between  variables. Mixed method inquiry combined both features of quantitative and qualitative inquiry. Babbie (1990) stated (as cited in Creswell, 2009, p.12) “Survey research provides a quantitative or numeric description of trends, attitudes, or opinions of a population by studying a sample of that population. It includes cross-sectional and longitudinal studies using questionnaires or structured interviews for data collection …population.”  This study will use a quantitatively designed survey because it will seek to determine the relationship among  the independent variable CBT and the dependent variables attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.

Preview of Major Sections of Chapter 3

            This chapter will highlight the sampling strategy used and how the sample was drawn, instruments used, their validity and reliability, recruiting procedures, and the data analysis plan.  

Research Design and Rationale

Study Variables

            The independent variable for this study is CBT while the independent variables are attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.

 Research Design and Connection to the Research Questions

            This quantitatively designed survey study will evaluate the statistical relationship among the independent variable CBT and the dependent variables attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture based on the following research questions:

            RQ1: What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                    attitudes in Barbados?

            RQ2:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                   expectations in Barbados?

            RQ3:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and changes in                          local culture in Barbados?

Time and Resource Constraints Consistent with Design Choice

            This proposed research will use a cross-sectional survey approach. As such, it will require door-to-door interviews being conducted with participants over a short-period of time. The estimated time to complete each interview is approximately 15 minutes. The total estimated time for all interviews should be 2430 minutes (162 participants x 15 minutes per participant).      

How Design Choice is Consistent with Research Designs Needed to Advance Knowledge in the Discipline

            The choice of this research design is consistent with studies that seek to identify “what factors or variables influence an outcome” (Creswell, 2009, p.99). The proposed study will seek to identify the relationships between CBT (independent variable) and attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture (independent variables). There are no studies available that highlight how the dependent variables, attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture would react to CBT in the context of Barbados. This study will fill that gap for future researchers and business practitioners.

Methodology

Population

            Target population. The target population for this study will be responsible persons over the age of 21, who can take part in a CBT program. One person per household will be included. Barbados is divided into 11 parishes. The aim is to select participants from each parish that would be representative of the entire population. 

            Estimation of population size. Barbados is situated in the North Atlantic Ocean. It is the most easterly of the chain of islands in the Eastern Caribbean. Islands. It is 166 square miles in area (2.5 times the size of Washington). The estimated resident population of Barbados is 277,821 persons (Barbados Statistical Services, 2013; Central Intelligence Agency, 2013).

Sampling and Sampling Procedure

            The purpose of a research sample is to seek to obtain a representative sample of the larger population. A representative sample is a sample that is believed to represent the whole population when results are given from analyses conducted (Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias (2008). Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) described the differences between non- probability and probability sampling:

            Non-probability sampling. In non-probability sampling, the probability of the inclusion of a particular sample cannot be determined.  Non-probability sampling can be used, however, when the costs of probability sampling are too high.  Convenience, purposive, and quota sampling are three types of sampling designs that  utilize non-probability sampling.

            Convenience sampling. Samples are chosen from whatever is available from the population.

            Purposive sampling. Samples are subjectively chosen by the researcher based on what he or she thinks is most representative of the population.

            Quota sampling. Samples are chosen by quota according to  the known representatives of the group.

            In respect of sample selection, non- probability sampling incurs hunches and feelings on the part of the researcher, and, therefore, is not totally representative of the population. It cannot ensure that the findings would not differ by any amount if the study were repeated and different samples drawn from the same population.  Non-probability, therefore, would not be appropriate for this study.

            Probability sampling. This involves the ability to statistically approximate the sample units that will be represented in the sample frame. If the study were to be repeated, the findings would be expected not to differ by more than a calculated, specified amount.

            As it relates to probability sampling, Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) stated that the most common used were simple random, systematic, stratified, and cluster sampling. 

            Random sampling. Each sample unit of the population is assigned a particular non-zero number of being selected. A table of random digits is used in the process.

            Systematic sampling. The first sample unit is selected randomly; subsequently each sample is selected according to intervals.

            Stratified sampling.  Stratified sampling includes breaking-down the larger population into smaller populations, which have homogeneous characteristics of the larger population.

            Cluster sampling. The population is divided into a determined number of homogeneous groups (clusters) while the sample is chosen randomly from these smaller clusters. Cluster sampling is a cost-effective mode of statistical sampling that is usually used when the population is large.

            How the sample will be drawn. The sampling strategy of this study will be stratified sampling: The total population will be broken down into 11 smaller populations (clusters) that represent the 11 parishes of the island. The sample will have the demographic characteristics of the total population (which consists of 11 parishes/clusters).  

             Sample frame inclusion and exclusion criteria. Participants must be responsible adults over 21 years of age and of either gender.  The subjects must be of sound mind, able to take part in a CBT program, and capable of making rational  business decisions.  

            Power analysis.  To aid in calculating sample size, Burkholder (2012) recommended using  G*power software, and stated that the values for statistical power, Alpha level, and effect size would have to be predetermined.  Burkholder (2012) explained how to compute sample size and the necessary components of statistical power, alpha level, and effect size: 

            Statistical power. Refers to  the probability of the test rejecting the null hypothesis (HO), when the alternative hypothesis (Ha) is true. The traditionally accepted value is .80.

            Alpha level.  This value refers to  the probability that the test will reject HO when HO is true (supporting the alternative decision when the null hypothesis is true). Conventional values are .05 or .01.

            Type 1 error: Support for Ha when Ho is true.

            Type 2 error: Not supporting Ha when Ha is true.

            Effect size.  Determines how large or how strong the relationship is between the variables. The effect size is manually calculated.

            Determination of sample size. Sample size can be manually calculated.  The following formula was given by Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008): n = s2/SE2.

Where n = sample size.

            s = standard diviation; s2 = standard deviation squared.

            SE = standard error; SE2 = standard error squared.

            s2 and SE2 are not known for this study, but the sample size can be  calculated using G*power software. Burkholder (2012) stated that the effect size of a study could be calculated by using the value given in prior research. Cohen(1988) specified (as cited in Burkholder, 2012), convention sizes as follows: small effect – d = < .50; medium effect –  d = .50 – .80, and large effect –  d > .80. Where d =  Cohen’s d, or effect size.

The sample size can be calculated using G* Power software as illustrated below, where the sample size is calculated at 407 persons:

Figure 1: G* Calculation of Sample Size. Adapted from G*Power.

The below is the breakdown of G* test that was  carried out.

Test family: F

F testsANOVA: Fixed effects, omnibus, one-way

Analysis:    A priori: Compute required sample size

Input:         Effect size f                            =  0.25

                   α err prob                                =  0.05

 

                   Power (1-β err prob)              =  0.95

 

                   Number of groups                  =  11

 

Output:       Noncentrality parameter λ     =  25.4375000

 

                   Critical F                                =  1.8546311

 

                   Numerator df                         =  10

 

                   Denominator df                     =  396

 

                   Total sample size                    =  407

 

                   Actual power                          =  0.9542733

 

Results

            The sample size can also be calculated manually. If calculated manually, the sample size will be 384 participants. This figure is calculated as follows:

            (Z score)2 X .5(.5) / (.05)2

Where,

            Z score = (1.96. confidence intervals/  .95assumed confidence levels.

            .5 =  assumed standard deviation

            .05 = margin of error (1 – .95 assumed confidence level)

Hence, 

            (1.96)2 X .5(.5) / (.05)2= 384 participants

 

Recruiting Procedures and Demographic Information

            Recruiting procedures and demographics. Participants of this study will be households from the entire island of Barbados.  Selected participants will be representative of the population of Barbados  as it relates to the  demographics of gender, age, income, employment, and education level. The following is a map of Barbados divided into 11 parishes:

 

http://www.world-guides.com/images/barbados/barbados_parish_map.jpg

Figure 2. Map of Barbados by Parish.  Adapted from Treasure (n.d.).

            Government tourism officials will also be interviewed. Participants of the study will initially be vested with covering letters to identify the purpose of the study, sponsoring organization and the person carrying out the research, importance of the inquiry, and the assurance that the information provided by the respondent will be confidential (Franfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008).  Stratified sampling will be the sampling method used to sample the larger population.  The sample will be broken down into 11 clusters, with each cluster representing one of the 11 parishes. Cluster sampling was recommended by Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) as being cost effective and useful in studies with large populations. One adult per household will be interviewed.  A sample will also be drawn from government employees who are involved in tourism.

            Providing informed consent to participants and data collection. Walden’s Institutional Review Board (IRB) is charged with the responsibility of ensuring that all research complies with ethical standards set Walden University and the United States of America’s federal regulations. All research must first be approved, and ethical standards adhered as set by the IRB  before credit is granted for completed research (Walden, n.d.). I will devise my informed consent form according to the requirements of Walden University’s sample informed consent form (Walden, n.d.), and will ensure that all rights of the participants are respected and that there are no breaches in ethical standards. The form will be delivered before the surveys are started.

            Data collection. Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) highlighted three survey methods: personal interview, mail, and telephone (inclusive of the internet).  All collection methods have their advantages and disadvantages; however, for this study, control over the interview situation, response rate, and collection of detailed data are necessary.  The personal interview, therefore, should be the preferred data collection method.  

            Debriefing and follow-up procedures.  This study will be cross-sectional; hence, data will be collected in a single interview. This differs with longitudinal research, where data is collected from the sample on more than one occasion (Creswell, 2009).

Pilot Study 

            A pilot study is a small-scale study which can be used  in enabling researchers to justify whether or not a study should be undertaken. A sample study also outlines potential problems, advantages, or disadvantages the larger study may incur (Leon, Davis, & Kraemer, 2011). In addition,  pilot studies can be of use in identifying unnecessary elements in the research, testing participants amending data forms when necessary,  and adequately designing the study (Nunes, Martins, Zhou, Alamjamy, & AI-M., 2010).  I will carry out a pilot study before the general study, and interview around 30 participants as recommended by Leon, Davis, and Kraemer (2011). The sample to be drawn will be a smaller version of the larger study and will consist of  participants with similar demographics from the 11 parishes across Barbados.

 Researcher Instruments

            The design of questions in the surveys will be closed-ended and rated on the likert scale. All items on the questionnaire will be given a value. Total scores will be calculated by adding the values of all checked items (Frankfort-Nachmias &Nachmias, 2008).  This study will use surveys as the measuring instrument, structured on the 5-point Likert scale as used in the study by Lopez-Guzman, Borges, Castillo-Canalejo (2011). The following is an example of the questions that will be rated:                             

1.      Strongly disagree

2.      Disagree

3.      Neither agree nor disagree

4.      Agree

5.      Strongly agree

The pilot study of 30 persons will also have  the same questions based on the rated  likert scale.

Plan to Provide Evidence for Reliability

            Instrument reliability refers to the extent which measured repeated items give the same results. It does not refer to the accuracy of the results (Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008).  According to George and Mallery (2003) and Tavakol and Dennick (2011) described Cronbach’s Alpha (a) as a statistical test that is used to determine the reliability of the items on a questionnaire. The closer a is to one, the greater the reliability of the measuring instrument. The further a is from zero, the lower the reliability of the measuring instrument. Questions with results below 0.3 may need to be discarded. Traditional ratings are as follows:

a 0.9 or greater = excellent.

a  between 0.8 and 0.9 = good.

a between 0.7 and 0.8 = acceptable.

a between 0.6 and 0.7 = questionable.

a between 0.5 and 0.6 = poor.

a between less than 0.5 = unacceptable.

The reliability of the questionnaires can also be assessed by using the test-retest method.

Franfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) defined this procedure as using the same instrument twice with the same participants, and subsequently calculating the correlation between the two scores by the two instruments used.  Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) stated that the test-retest method was limited in that changes might have occurred in the measured variables during the period between the two tests, and respondents might remember questions and give the same answers on the second test, thereby biasing the results. However, Siegle (2002) advised that to surmount this problem the researcher should wait for a period of time that would allow the respondent to forget the answers given on the first questionnaire.

Instrument Validity

            Instrument validity refers to how well an instrument measures what it is supposed to measure. Scores must permit researchers to be able to make appropriate inferences. There are three types of validity:  content, empirical, and construct validity (Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008; Siegel, n.d.).  Frankfort-Nachmias and Nachmias (2008) described the three forms of validity:

            Content validity.  Measuring instrument covers a broad range of every aspect of the phenomena under study. Content validity is broken down in to face and sampling validity:

            Face validity. Researcher’s subjective judgment decides the appropriateness of the instrument. Validity can be evaluated by a panel of experts who give judgment on the completeness of the questions covering all aspects of the phenomenon under study. However, this method of verification was said to be subjective and weak.

            Sampling validity. Concerned with whether the research population variable is adequately sampled. Verification of sampling validity – like face validity – was also stated to be subjective and weak because the definition  of the sampling population may not always be determined.

            Empirical (predictive) validity. Refers to the extent measured outcomes reflect similar outcomes with other measured variables in the real world. The measuring instrument is valid if the outcomes are similar. A correlation coefficient analysis would have to be conducted to test the relationships that exist among the variables between at least two similar studies: the study under consideration and one carried out by external sources.

            Construct validity. Connotes the assurance that the instrument is measuring what it is supposed to measure and not other variables. It is “the degree to which a researcher can make inferences by establishing a relationship between concepts of the original instrument to real world observations.  Construct validity is verified if a connection can be made between the  measuring instrument’s questions and the theoretical framework of the study  (Phelan & Wren, n.d.).

Plan to provide evidence of instrument validity

             Instrument validity will be provided by face validity and carrying out construct validity. The survey questions will be compared with the theoretical framework of the study. All aspects of the questionnaires’ questions will relate to the research questions and finally research problem statement. 

Operationalizing the variables

            The following are the variables of this study: Independent variable – CBT: dependent variables -attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture.

Operationalizing Attitudes

            Data will be collected on this variable by means of questionnaires. Each statement or question will be measured on a Likert-type scale.  An example of ratings could be:

Strongly agree = 5; agree = 4; neither agree or disagree = 3; disagree = 2, and strongly disagree = 1 (Franfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008).  Measurement of the variable attitudes along the Likert scale was carried out by the study conducted by Wang, Bickle, and   Harrill (2010).

Operationalizing Expectations

            Measurement of expectations will be carried out by way of Likert scale format. The variable, expectation was measured using the Likert scale in the study by Dudensing, Hughes, and Shields (2011).

Operationalizing Local Culture

            Yang  used questionnaires which included a five-point likert scale to measure variables in his 2011  tourism and cultural study. This proposed study will continue in that format for its methodology as it relates to culture.

Data Analysis Plan

Software

            Statistical Package for the Social Sciences (SPSS) will be used in this study in analyzing statistical data. SPSS is a statistical software package that can calculate a wide range of statistical problems (University of Wisconsin – Madison, 2011).

                               Restatement of Research Questions and Hypotheses

Research Questions

            RQ1: What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                    attitudes in Barbados?

            RQ2:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and local                                   expectations in Barbados?

            RQ3:  What is the correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and changes in                          local culture in Barbados?

Research Hypotheses

 Ho1: There is no significant relationship between the proposed introduction of CBT and                         local attitudes in Barbados.

Ha1:  There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                             local attitudes in Barbados.

Ho2:   There is no significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and

           local expectations  in Barbados.

Ha2:   There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                            local expectations in Barbados.

Ho3:  There is no significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                         changes in local culture in Barbados.

Ha3: There is a significant correlation between the proposed introduction of CBT and                            changes in local culture in Barbados.                                                                        

Analysis Plan

            Roberts, Wallace, and France (2003) described analysis of variance (ANOVA) as a test (as cited in Jones, 2012) that is used to compare means from three or more groups, where the critical values are obtained from  the F-distribution with the appropriate degrees of freedom.

One-way analysis of variance  (ANOVA) is used when comparing the means of three or more independent groups. It is also used to estimate the differences between groups (Abhishek, 2009; StatSoft Electronic Statistics Textbook, n.d.).     

             Multivariate analysis of variance (MANOVA) is used when there are several dependent variables being tested to one independent variable (Field, 2009; Leeper, 2013).  Field (2009) stated “the default way to follow up a MANOVA is to look at individual univariate ANNOVAs for each dependent variable” (p. 607). In conjunction with Field’s (2009) recommendation, this study will make use of one-way ANOVA when comparing group means and estimating possible differences within the groups.    

Interpretation of Results

            The F-distribution is used to perform the test of hypothesis. The null hypothesis implies that all population means of the sample are equal; the alternative hypothesis connotes that there is a difference with, at least, one mean. Hence, if  p (the probability of obtaining a test result) is less than .05 (p<.05), one will reject the null hypothesis and conclude that there is a significant difference  between the means of the groups. Alternatively, p>.05, indicates that there is no significant difference between the means of the group, and the null hypothesis is accepted.  The numeral, .05 is regarded as the traditional confidence level. This difference can be determined by using the Scheffe or Tukey test in SPSS (Donnelly, 2007). Usually the variables in ANOVA are categorical, not continuous (Abhishek, 2009). Hence, for this study, I will use one-way ANOVA, MANCOVA, and other tests that are necessary in interpreting  results.

            There are assumptions that are mandated for one-way ANOVA:

1.      The population of interest must be normally distributed.

2.      Samples must be independent of one another.

3.      Each population must have the same variance (Jones, n.d).

            Roberts, Wallace, and Frances (2003) described one-way analysis of variance (ANOVA) as a test (as cited in Jones, 2012), that is used to compare means from three or more samples, where the critical values are obtained from  the F-distribution with the appropriate degrees of freedom.   

            Using SPSS, various tests will be used: ANNOVA, descriptive, multiple comparisons, and Tukey HSD. In identifying the mean relationships between the independent and dependent variables, the significance or “p” value would have to be determined. A statistical difference exists if  p is less than .05 (p <.05), which is the traditional confidence level.  The null hypothesis would be rejected with the conclusion that there is a significant difference among the means of the population.  If p>.05, the null hypothesis would be accepted. This implies that there is no significant difference among the means of the population. The null hypotheses would be accepted ((Roberts, Wallace, & Frances, 2003).  This can be written-up in the results table as follows:

            Statistical difference the means – f (df, wdf) = F, p<.05, two-tailed.

             No statistical difference the means – f (df, wdf) = F, p<.05, two-tailed.

Where:

            df: between groups degrees of freedom.

            wdf: without groups degrees of freedom.

            F: F ratio.

Threats to External Validity

            External validity of a quantitative research design is the extent to which  results of a study can be generalized to other populations and different social settings.  External validity is compromised when the characteristics of the participants differ from the population under study, and when external factors influence participants to react in a particular manner (Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008).

            Addressing threats to external validity.  Both pretest and posttest sample households will be chosen by probability sampling to avoid bias.  To avert reactivity among the participants, I will ensure that there is no collusion between participants of the study. 

Threats to Internal Validity

            Internal validity is concerned with whether changes in the independent variable were responsible for changes in the dependent variable. Threats to internal validity include history (length of the elapsed  time between the pretest and posttest); maturation of subjects; mortality of subjects; changes in the measuring instrument; reactivity of measurement, and assignment of subjects with extreme scores (Frankfort-Nachmias & Nachmias, 2008).

            Addressing threats to internal validity. To avert threats to internal validity and subsequent compromising of the study, I would ensure that there is a short span of time between the  pretest and the  posttest; conclude the studies within a period time to weaken maturation and experimental mortality; try to maintain stability of the measuring instrument; avoid the inclusion of extreme scores, and  avoid overlapping of questions from the pretest to the posttest.

Threats to Construct Validity

            Trochim (2009) stated that construct validity referred to the ability of the measuring tool to measure what it is supposed to measure. Threats and possible solutions to the threats as advanced by Trochim (2009) are listed below. They can be applied to this study:

                Threat                                                    Possible Solution

Weak construct definition.            Use concept mapping; assess the concept properly.

 

Mono -operation bias                               Implement different versions of program.

Mono-method bias.                 Implement multiple measures of key constructs in pilot study

Ethical Procedures

 

            The Walden University Institutional Review Board (IRB) is responsible for ensuring that all research is carried out ethically, and in compliance with the University’s and Federal standards. Hence, this study will conform to all ethical requirements by Walden University (Walden University, n.d.). It is the role of the IRB to ensure that risks of the study are justified, participants engage in research willingly and knowingly, research methods are safe and correspond to the study’s objectives, research is scrutinized, and privacy of research subjects is safeguarded.  Researchers must complete and submit relevant approved Walden University application forms in order for the IRB’s role to materialize (Walden University, 2013). The proposed study will ensure that all relevant forms are submitted to the IRB for approval. The forms for the attention of the IRB are in included in the appendix.

Summary of Research Methodology

            The purpose of the methodology chapter is to explain how data will be collected and analyzed for the study.  This research will use a cross-sectional quantitative survey approach. Data will be collected form mature households and tourism officials from the Barbados government. An initiation letter will first be posted to the subjects, followed by direct  data collection by way of surveys.  The survey instrument will be researcher-developed, and will be tested for instrument reliability and validity to ensure that there is no bias and that results reported represent the views of the interviewed subjects. A total of 162 persons is the required sample size for this study. Chapter four will provide findings of the data collected.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

References

1.      Abga, A.M.O., Ikoh, M.U., Bassey, A.O., & Ushie, E.M. (2010). Tourism industry impact on      

 

a.       Efik’s culture, Nigeria. Journal of Culture, Tourism and Hospitality Research, 4(4), 355- 365. doi: 10.1108/17506181011081523    

2.      Abhishek, V.(2009). One-way analysis of variance. Journal of Validation Technology, 15(1), 62-

a.       63. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/205472432/142            0767    7F02644ECC4E/2?accountid=14872

3.      Acevedo, S. Cebotari, A. & Turner-Jones, T.(2013, Feb 20).  Caribbean small states:       Challenges of high debt and low growth. International Monetary Fund, Western           Hemisphere Department. Washington, WA: International Monetary Fund

4.      Adebamowo, M.A. (2011). The implication of global economic recession on sustainable housing             in Lagos megacity. International Business Research, 4(1), 167-175. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/822030227/13D            C49D50426905DB52/8?accountid=14872

5.      Adler, P.S., Forbes, L.C., & Willmott, H. (2007).Critical management studies. Academy

 

a.       of Management Annals, 1, 119-179. Retrieved from

 

b.      http://web.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=

 

c.       0ac13d96-41bf-46ac-84e8-f33bfdd0f7bf%40sessionmgr11&vid=4&hid=15

 

6.      Alvarez-Albelo. C. D. & Hernandez-Martin, R. (2012). Congestion and coordination problems    in a tourism economy. Tourism Economics, 18(4), 691. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1034869612/13            DA58D581D95769DC/8?accountid=14872

7.      Anonymous (2009). Businesses urged to implement document management to survive the             recession. International Journal of Micrographics and Optical Technology, 27(.1/2), 30-  31. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1019842898/13            DFF7241287C9F0C5E/2?accountid=14872

8.      Anonymous(2009). The global economic crisis: The way forward for Barbados and the rest of     the Caribbean. Journal of Eastern Caribbean Studies, 34(1), 70-78. Retrieved from              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/216624894/13E            199CB9C2466BD17C/2?accountid=14872

9.      Ap, J. & Compton, L. (1998). Developing and testing a tourism impact scale. Journal of Travel             Research, 37(2), 120-130.

10.  Asada, T.,et al.(2010). Stabilizing an unstable economy: On the choice of proper policy    measures. Economics, 4(21), 1-43A. Retrieved from http://www.economics-            ejournal.org/economics/journalarticles/2010-21

11.  Aslimoski, P.&  Gerasimoski,S.(2012). Food and nutrition as tourist phenomenon. Procedia-            Social and Behavioral Sciences, 44(2012), 357-362.  Retrieved from http://ac.els-            cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S1877042812011603/1-s2.0-S1877042812011603-            main.pdf?_tid=c4833908-e368-11e2-9971-            00000aab0f6c&acdnat=1372805170_0545e710705216594b91cb220b3290fe

12.  Ballo, M.(2011). Cultural impacts of tourism: The case of the “Dogon Country” in Mali.

 

a.       Rochester Institute of Technology. ProQuest, UMI Dissertations. Number:1490543.

 

b.      Retrieved from

 

13.              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/861740461/140D208CD0C5

 

a.       2A773E8/4?accountid=14872

 

14.  Barac, A.M., Dragicevic, M., & Letunic, S. (2012). Cultural attractions in the function of sustainable development  –  The case of Dubrovnik. An Enterprise Odyssey. International       Conference Proceedings, 1331-1345. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1350307777/13            E804B257E4496F04D/9?accountid=14872

15.  Barbados Economics Society (2010).  Recession reduced regional output by 25% in 2009.             Retrieved August 19, 2012, from             http://barbadoseconomicsociety.blogspot.com/2010/08/recession-reduced-regional-            output-by-25.html

16.  Barbados Ministry of Tourism (2011). About Barbados. Retrieved April 28, 2013, from             http://www.tourism.gov.bb/about-barbados.html

17.  Barbados Ministry of Tourism (2011) Encouraging sustainable development. Retrieved March     24, 2013, from http://www.barmot.gov.bb/

18.  Barbados Statistical Service (2013) Publication: Achieves. Retrieved May 18, 2013 from             http://www.barstats.gov.bb/publications/

19.  Barbados Tourism Authority (2013). About Barbados tourism. Retrieved March 24, 2013, from             http://www.visitbarbados.org/about-barbados-tourism.aspx

20.  Baum, T., Hearns, N., & Devine, F.(2008). Place branding and the representation of people at      work: Exploring issues of tourism imagery and migrant labor in the Republic of Ireland.           Place Branding and Public Diplomacy. 4(1), 45-60.  Retrieved from       http://dx.doi.org.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/10.1057/palgrave.pb.6000083

21.  Bennett, N.Lemelin, R.H., Koster, R.& Budke, I. (2012). A capital assets framework for   appraising and building capacity for tourism development in aboriginal protected area            gateway communities. Tourism Management, 33(4), 752-766. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771100  1762

22.  Bonimy, M. M.(2008). Residents’ attitudes and perceptions towards the impact of tourism on the

 

a.      environment in Pigeon Forge, Tennessee. State University, ProQuest Dissertations

 

b.      Publishing. Number: 3307300. Retrieved from

 

c.       http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304342559/140D12EE8CF1

 

d.      E8B1D4E/5?accountid=14872

 

23.  Bourdreaux, K.(2008). A new call of the wild: Community-based natural resource management   in Namibia. Georgetown International Environment Law Review, 20(2), 297-335.     Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/225510882/13D            E32A89F92DC8BCCC/8?accountid=14872

24.  Brida, J.G., Osti, L., & Faccioli, M. (2011). Residents’ perception and attitudes towards tourism 

a.       impacts. Benchmarking, 18(3), 359-385. doi: 10.1108/14635771111137769

25.  Brinkhoff, T. (2011). Barbados: Parishes & major towns – Statistics and maps on city       population. Retrieved March 24, 2012, from http://www.citypopulation.de/Barbados.html

26.  Bruyere, B. L, Adam, W., & Lelengula, G. (2009). Differences in perceptions of  communication, tourism benefits, and management issues in protected areas of rural            Kenya. Environmental Management, 43(1), 49-59. doi: 10.1007/s00267-008-91907

27.  Burkeholder, G. (2012). Sample size analysis for quantitative studies. Minnesota,MN: Walden             University

28.  Butler, R. (1980). The concept of a tourist area cycle of evolution:  Implications for management             of resources. Canadian Geographer, 24(1980), 5-12.          

29.  Butts, T, & Sukhdeo-Singh, T.(2010). Sustainable tourism as a tool for conservation and protection of the Amazon rain forest in Guyana? Worldwide Hospitality and Tourism     Themes, 2(2), 173-185. doi:  10.1108/1755421101103786

30.  Buultjens, J. & Gale, D. (2013). Facilitating the development of Australian indigenous tourism             enterprises: The business ready program for indigenous tourism. Tourism Management             Perspectives, 5, 41-50. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S221197361200            0712?np=y

31.  Byrd, E.T. & Bosley, H.E., & Dronberger, M.G.(2009). Comparisons of stakeholder perceptions of tourism impacts in rural eastern, North Carolina. Tourism Management, 30(5), 693-          703. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770800  1623

32.  Campbell, D. T., & Stanley, J. C. (1963). Experimental and quasi-experimental designs for              research. Boston: Houghton Mifflin. 

33.  Campbell, P. (2011). You say “creative,” and I say “creative.” Journal of Policy Research in             Tourism, Leisure, and Events, 3(1), 18-30.doi: 10.1080/19407963.2011.539379

34.  Candrea, A.N., Ispas, A., Constantin, C.H., & Hertanu, A. (2012). Residents’ attitudes toward             tourism development in Brasov, Romania:[1]. Tourism and Hospitality Management, 1 – 11. Retrieved from

a.       http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/888529991/13C            972729104B571DBE/1?accountid=14872

35.  Caribbean Tourism Organization (n.d.). Individual Country Statistics (2010, 2009, 2007, 2006,2004 ). Retrieved from http://www.onecaribbean.org/statistics/individual-country- statistics/

36.  Caribbean Tourism Organization (2012, July 02). Latest Statistics 2011. Retrieved from             http://www.onecaribbean.org/content/files/JULY252012Lattab2011.pdf

37.  Caribbean Tourism Organization (2013, March 08). Latest Statistics 2012. Retrieved from             http://www.onecaribbean.org/content/files/13MARCH2013Lattab12.pdf

38.  Carlisle, S., Kunc, M., Jones, E., & Tiffin, S. (2013).  Supporting innovation for tourism   development through multi-stakeholder approaches: Experiences from Africa. Tourism Management, 35, 59-69. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0982

39.  Cejas, M. (2006). Tourism in shantytowns and slums: A new contract zone in the era of             globalization. Intercultural Communication Studies, 15(3), 224-230

40.  Central Bank of Barbados (2012). Financial stability update, August, 2012. Retrieved September             26, 2012, from http://www.centralbank.org.bb/

41.  Central Intelligence Agency (2013). Central America and the Caribbean: Barbados. Retrieved      April 28, 2013, from https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world- factbook/geos/bb.html

42.  Chai, L.T.(2011). Culture heritage tourism engineering at Penang: Complete the puzzle of “The   Pearl of the Orient.”  Systems Engineering Procedia, 1, 358-364. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S221138191100            0555#

43.  Chalip, L., Green, B.C., & Hill, B.(2003). Effects of sport event media on destination image and             intention to visit. Journal of Sport Management, 17(2003), 214-234. Retrieved from             http://www-scopus-com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/record/display.url?eid=2-s2.0-            0037490434&origin=inward&txGid=DE6A2168D957FBDA74583918C0320338.ZmAy            SxCHIBxxTXbnsoe5w%3a3

44.  Chen, C-L. (2011). From catching to watching: Moving towards quality assurance of             whale/dolphin watching tourism in Taiwan. Marine Policy, 35(1), 10-17. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S0308597X1000 134X

45.  Chitiba, C-A., Olaru, O-L., & Olaru, L-I. (2010). International tourism activity under the effects of the world economy slowdown. Romanian Economic and Business Review, 5(1), 197-        207. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/1131035330/13DEB8C77BB            546E1F13/2?accountid=14872

46.  Cohen, J.(1988). Statistical power analysis for the behavioural sciences (2nd ed.). Mahwah, NJ:             Lawrence Erlbaum

47.  Connell, J. (2013). Contemporary medical tourism: Conceptualization, culture, and             commodification.  Tourism Management, 34, 1-13. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0970

48.  Coser, L.A. (1956). The functions of social conflict. London (Lon): Routledge & Kegan Paul

49.  Cottrell, S.P., Vaske,J.J., & Roemer, J.M. (2013). Resident satisfaction with sustainable tourism: The case of Frankenwald Nature Park, Germany. Tourism Management Perspectives, 8,          42-48. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S221197361300  0408

50.  Creswell, J.W.(2009). The selection of a research design. Research design: qualitative,     quantitative, and mixed methods approaches (3rd ed.).(pp. 3-20). Los Angeles (LA):       SAGE Publications Inc

51.  Creswell, J.W.(2009). Glossary. Research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods             approaches (3rd ed.).(pp. 227-236). Los Angeles (LA): SAGE Publications Inc

52.  Creswell, T.(1996). In place/out of place: Geography, ideology, and transgression. Minnnesota,             Minn: University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis and London

53.  Crossman, A. (n.d.). Social exchange theory: An overview. About.com. Retrieved  June 19,          2013, from http://sociology.about.com/od/Sociological-Theory/a/social-exchange-           theory.htm

54.  Deery, M., Jago, L., & Fredline, L. (2012). Rethinking social impacts of tourism research: A new             research agenda. Tourism Management, 33(1), 64-73. Retrieved from              http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771100  0422

55.  Di Domenico, M.L. & Miller, G. (2012).  Farming and tourism enterprise: Experiential     authenticity in the diversification of independent  small-scale family farming. Tourism Management, 33(2), 285-294. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771100  0719

56.  Diedrich, A. & Garicia-Buades, E. (2009). Local perceptions of tourism as indicators of tourism             decline. Tourism Management, 30(4), 512-521. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770800  1519

57.  Diss, L.P. (2008). An examination of factors predicting residents’ support for tourism             development. Michigan State University. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/pqdtft/docview/304581814/13DE8A5            D01A53CF4C1/14?accountid=14872

58.  Diss, M. & Trent, F. (2009). Orientation of community-based tourism programs towards sustainable tourism criteria in a newly established democracy: The case of CBT Kochkor,       Kyrgyz. ProQuest, UMI, Dissertation Publishing. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/305028234/13DB9DA7D389            4653A2/4?accountid=14872

59.  Dolezal, C.(2011). Community-based tourism in Thailand: (Dis-) illusions of authenticity and the             necessity for dynamic concepts of culture and power. Austrian Journal of South-East             Asian Studies, 4(1), 129-138. Retrieved from             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=7c4b73 6c-cd31-41f8-840d-5908fb20ebd5%40sessionmgr114&vid=4&hid=116

60.  Donnelly, R.A. (2007). Advanced Inferential Statistics. The complete idiot’s guide to statistics

 

a.       (2nd ed.).(p.290). Indianapolis (IN): Alpha Books.

61.  Dudensing, R.M., Hughes, D.W., & Shields, M. (2011).  Perceptions of tourism promotion and             business challenges: A survey-based comparison of tourism business and promotion             organizations. Tourism Management, 32(6), 1453-1462. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771000  2165

62.  Dunaev, B.B. (2004). Calculating gross domestic product as a function of labor and capital.             Cybernestics and Systems Analysis, 40(1), 86 – 96. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/216516670/13D              DB98112C33A16E66/1?accountid=14872

63.  Eagly, A. H. & Chalken, S. (2007). The advantages of an inclusive definition of attitude. Social             Cognition, 25(5), 582-602. Retrieved from             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=6ae9a0  f7-16f6-48a6-bb69-850d54619b92%40sessionmgr4&vid=11&hid=109

64.  Economic Outlook (2009, Jul). Will the recession bring about a rebalancing of the UK economy?              Blackwell Publishing, 33(3), 18-27. doi: 10.1111/j.1468-0319.2009.00727.x                     

65.  Elen, M., D’Heer, E.,  Geuens, M.,  & Vermeir, I. (2013). The influence of mood on attitude-

 

a.       behavior consistency. Journal of Business Research, 66(7), 917-923. Retrieved from

 

b.      http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S014829631100

 

c.       4188

 

66.  Estevao M. (2010). Press Statement by IMF Article 1V Mission to Barbados: Press Release No.             10/355.  IMF External Relations Department. Retrieved from             http://www.imf.org/external/np/sec/pr/2010/pr10355.htm

67.  Evans, N. & Sawyer, J. (2010). CSR and stakeholders of small businesses in regional South             Australia. Social Responsibility Journal, 6(3), 433-451.doi:             10.1108/17471111011064799

68.  Field, A. (2009). Multivariate analysis of variance (MANOVA).  Discovering statistics                             (3rd.ed.)(pp.584 – 626). London, Lon: SAGE Publications Ltd.

69.  Fontenot, V. L. (2009). What is the difference in perceptions of personal and professional

 

a.       preparedness and expectations pre-and post-internship among hospitality and tourism

 

b.      graduates? Lamar University- Beaumont, ProQuest, UMI Number:1490190. Retrieved

 

c.       from

 

d.      http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/858620749/140CFC8C1AD5

 

e.       C12D408/4?accountid=14872

 

70.  Frankfort-Nachmias, C. & Nachmias, D. (2008). Sampling and sampling designs. Research             methods in the social sciences (7th ed.).(pp.163-182).  New York: Worth Publishers          

71.  Frankfort-Nachmias, C. & Nachmias, D. (2008).  Survey Research. Research methods in the             social sciences (7th ed.).(pp.205-228).  New York: Worth Publishers

72.  Frey, N. & George (2010). Responsible tourism management: The missing link between business             owners’ attitudes and behavior in the Cape Town tourism industry. Tourism             Management, 31(5), 621-628. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770900  1265

73.  Gamble, A. (2009). British politics and the financial crisis. British Politics, Suppl. Special Issue:             Britain in Crisis, 4(4), 450-462. doi: 10.1057/bp.2009.25

 

74.  George, D. & Mallery, P. (2003). SPSS for Windows step by step: A simple guide and reference. 11.0 update (4th ed.).Boston: Allyn & Bacon.

75.  Ghaderi, Z. & Henderson, J.C. (2012). Sustainable rural tourism in Iran: A perspective     from             Hawraman Village. Tourism Management Perspectives, 2(3), 47-54. Retrieved      from             http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S2211973612000256/1-s2.0-            S2211973612000256-main.pdf?_tid=9fda3e98-d531-11e2-b2a0-            00000aacb360&acdnat=1371242168_a7c38f12a6db0f2b1d19720762feae3a

76.  Giampiccoli, A. &Kalis, J.H. (2012). Community-based tourism and local culture: The case of     the amaMpondo. Revista de Turismo y Patrimonio Cultural,10(1), 173-188. Retrieved           from http://www.pasosonline.org/Publicados/10112/PS0112_16.pdf

77.  Gillespie, M.D. (2011). Capital accumulation and family economic deterioration: Historical             contingencies and the “Great Recession: of the United States. World Review of Political             Economy, 2(3), 406-440. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1314909770/13            DFF487F444B7A4823/3?accountid=14872

78.  Global Finance (2013). Barbados Country Report:GDP data and GDP forecasts, economic,             financial and trade information, the best banks in Barbados, country and  population             overview. Retrieved May 19, 2013, from http://www.gfmag.com/gdp-data-country-            reports/320-barbados-gdp-country-report.html#axzz2TgcNmUHo

79.  Google Maps (2013).  Christ Church, Barbados. Retrieved October 07, 2013, from             https://maps.google.com/maps?q=christ+church+barbados&hl=en&sll=23.644524,-            75.849609&sspn=47.832499,86.572266&hnear=Christ+Church,+Barbados&t=h&z=13

80.  Google Maps (2013). St. Michael, Barbados. Retrieved December 03, 2013 from             https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?ie=UTF8&om=1&oe=UTF8&msa=0&msid=1071299            01527078165304.00043efb4ac9e399502f9

81.  Google Maps (2013). West Coast, St James, Barbados. Retrieved October 07, 2013, from             https://www.google.com/maps?sll=13.101311699985121%2C-            59.596625488390146&sspn=0.05575971563297258%2C0.11725686955948456&t=m&            q=hotels+west+coast+Barbados&output=classic

82.  Gould, K.A.(1999, September). Tactical tourism. Orgainization & Environment, 12(3), 245-262.             Retrieved from                        http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/219899949/13D            9FBC87DB4051B9D0/1?accountid=14872

83.  Government of Barbados (2009). Draft medium term development strategy of Barbados 2010-     2014. Retrieved from            http://www.gisbarbados.gov.bb/Draft_Medium_Term%20Development_Strategy_2010-        2014.pdf

84.  Graham, B. & Howard, P. (2008). Introduction: Heritage and identity. The Ashgate research             companion to heritage and identity (pp. 1-18). Ashgate, Hampshire:

85.  Gwee, M.C-E (2008). Globalization of problem-based learning(PBL): Cross-cultural        implications. The Kaohstung Journal of Medical Sciences, 24(3), 514-522. Retrieved

86.  Han, G.,  Ta-Fang, W., & Wen-Huang, Y. (2011). Classification and influential factors in the             perceived tourism impacts of community residents on nature-based destinations: China’s             Tiantangzhai Scenic Area. Procedia Environmental Sciences, 10 (C,2011), 2010-2013.             Retrieved from http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S187802961100510X/1-       s2.0-S187802961100510X-main.pdf?_tid=6dfa6bca-defd-11e2-bc96-            00000aab0f27&acdnat=1372319262_f3e06808e79ffae5424719007b90cb65

87.  Harrill, R.H.(2000). A multiple-neighborhood study of community attachment and resident

 

a.      attitudes toward tourism development. Clemson University, ProQuest Dissertation and

 

b.      Theses, Number:9992533. Retrieved from

 

88.              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304590932/previewPDF/140

 

a.       C6EEEEBE71672738/3?accountid=14872

 

89.  Harrison, D. (2008). Pro-poor tourism: A critique. Third World Quarterly, 29(5), 851-868.             doi:10.1080/01436590802105983.

90.  Hawkes, A. (2012). Cash is king. Financial Management (14719185), 26-29. Retrieved from             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=13a5cd 39-8354-46f1-b8fc-6d9372838a6c%40sessionmgr198&vid=4&hid=2 

91.  He, J.M. (2003). A study on rural tourism overseas.  Tourism Tribune, 18(1), 76-80.

92.  Higgins, K.L.(2013). Financial Whirlpools: A systems story of the great global recession.             Academic Press, 89-108. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/B978012405905            4000051

93.  Hill, M. Wallner, A., & Furtado, J. (2010). Reducing vulnerability to climate change in the Swiss             Alps: A study of adaptive planning. Climate Policy, 10(1), 70-86. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/213831902/13E            8BA39F0F7714B837/7?accountid=14872

94.  Ho, P.T. (2011). An empirical study of residents’ attitudes to tourism impact management             strategies. Journal of American Academy of Business, Cambridge, 17(1), 232-238.             Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/870507791/13D7E7D10CE2            FB1A9ED/1?accountid=14872

95.  Hsieh, C-M.(2010). Roles of motivations, past experience, perceptions of service quality, value

 

a.      and satisfaction in museum visitors’ loyalty. Michigan State University, ProQuest

 

b.      Dissertations Publishing. Number: 3417640. Retrieved from

 

96.              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/744399561/fulltextPDF/140

 

a.       D0ADDEB822D15E2D/89?accountid=14872         

97.  Hsieh, T. & Chen, Y.(2008). Diagnosing Taiwan tourism industrial problems from the      perspective of WTO service trade. The Business Review, Cambridge, 11(1), 167-172.   Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/197296884/13D            A58D5 81D95769DC/1?accountid=14872

98.  Hurst, J.L., Niehm, L.S., & Littrell, M.A.(2009)  Retail service dynamics in a rural tourism             community: Implications for customer relationship management. Managing Service             Quality, 19(5), 511-540.  doi: 10.1108/09604520910984355

99.  International Monetary Fund (2010). Barbados: 2010 Article 1V Consultation  – Selected issues.             Retrieved May 01, 2013, from           http://www.imf.org/external/pubs/ft/scr/2010/cr10364.pdf

100.                      International Monetary Fund (2011). Barbados: 2011 Article IV Consultation. Retrieved May 01,       2013, from http://www.imf.org/external/pubs/ft/scr/2012/cr1207.pdf          

101.                      Iorio, M. & Wall, G.  (2012). Behind the masks: Tourism and community in Sardinia. Tourism             Management, 3(6), 1440-1449. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0143

102.                      Irwin, G.(2008). Inequality and recession in the US and Britain. Soundings (13626620), 38, 117-     129. Retrieved from                                                                                                                            http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=3&sid=2255e63e-            d31b-48cc-ada4-         15f52d298d59%40sessionmgr115&hid=3&bdata=JnNjb3BlPXNpdGU%3d#db=a9h&A    N=32009922

103.                      Ishii, K. (2012). The impact of ethnic tourism on hill tribes in Thailand. Annals of Tourism             Research, 39(1), 290-310. doi:10.1016/j.annals.2011.05.004

104.                      Jackman, M., Lorde, T., Lowe, S., & Alleyne, A. (2011). Evaluating tourism competitiveness of         small island developing states: A revealed comparative advantage approach. International             Journal of Tourism and Hospitality Research, 22(3), 350-360. doi:

105.                      Jackson, L.A. (2008). Resident’s perceptions of the impacts of special event tourism. Journal of                       Place Management and Development, 1(3), 240-255. doi:    10.1080/13032917.2011.626311    http://dx.doi.org.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/10.1108/17538330810911244

106.                      Jakpar, L.P.L.S., Johari, A., Myint, K. T., & Nazatul, S.A.R.(2011). An evaluation on the                        

a.       attitudes of residents in Georgetown towards the impacts of tourism development.             International Journal of Business and Social Sciences, 2(1). Retrieved from           http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/904526234/13D7ED0C2EE3            2662595/6?accountid=14872

 

107.                      Jamison, D. (1999). Tourism and ethnicity: The brotherhood of coconuts. Annals of Tourism                         Research, 26(4), 944-967. Retrieved from http://ac.els-        cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0160738399000420/1-s2.0-S0160738399000420-     main.pdf?_tid=84d9a514-dcc2-11e2-97aa-            00000aacb35f&acdnat=1372074058_91d13463357350b7807d96c542636085

108.                      Jarvis, N., Weeden., & Simcock, N.(2010). The benefits and challenges of sustainable tourism             certification: A case study of the Green Tourism Business Scheme in the West of England. Journal of Hospitality and Tourism Management, 17(1), 83-93. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S144767700000  0668

109.                      Jenkins, R. (2004). Globalization, production, employment, and poverty: Debates and evidence.         Journal of International Development, 16(1), 1-12. doi:10.1002/jid.1059

110.                      Jeong, S.(2008). Assessing social capital and community involvement: Social network analysis

 

a.      for the sustainable Amish community tourism development. University of Illinois at

 

b.      Urbana-Champaign, ProQuest, UMI Number:3314805. Retrieved from

 

111.                                 http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304628195/140E1F8C62960

 

a.       AEAB95/1?accountid=14872

 

112.                      Jim, C.Y. & Xu, S.S.W.(2002). Stifled stakeholders and subdued participation: Interpreting local    responses toward Shimentai Nature Reserve in South China. Environmental             Management, 30(3), 327-341. doi: 10.1007/s00267-002-2623-9

113.                      Jones (n.d). Stats: One-way anova. Retrieved from             https://people.richland.edu/james/lecture/m170/ch13-1wy.html

114.                      Jones, B.(2012). One-Way Analysis of Variance with SPSS. Unpublished manuscript. Walden             University.

115.                      Jones, P.(2009). Impact of the global recession on the hospitality and tourism industry. Tourism           and Hospitality Research, 9(4), 363-367. doi: 10.1057/thr.2009.20

116.                      Jovovic, R. (2012). Global financial crisis: Role of international institutional framework, and             lessons for transitional countries. Montenegrin Journal of Economics, 8(3), 65-73.             Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1329186977/13            E023036E113DE6767/2?accountid=14872

117.                      Julios, S. A. (2005). Sample size of 12 per group rule of thumb for a pilot study. Pharmaceutical           Statistics, 4, 287-291. Retrieved from              https://research.son.wisc.edu/rdsu/sample%20size%20pilot%20study12.pdf

118.                      Kaeokia,  P. & Jaikengkit, A-O.(2012). (The costs and benefits of corporate social responsibility. Journal of American Academy of Business, Cambridge, 18(1),232-237. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1019442816/full            text/13F1BEEE6FD170548EB/1?accountid=14872

 

119.                      Kang,D.S.  & Mastin, T (2011). How cultural difference affects international tourism public             relations websites: A comparative analysis using Hofstede’s cultural dimensions. Public             Relations Review, 34(1), 54-56. Retrieved from http://ac.els-            cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0363811107001609/1-s2.0-S0363811107001609-            main.pdf?_tid=6986f148-e47b-11e2-9708-            00000aacb35f&acdnat=1372923130_2cccf2bd316f261db1066b5f87335c46

 

120.                      Kask, S., Kline, C., & Lamoureux, K. (2011). Modelling tourist and community decision             making: The SAVE market. Annals of Tourism Research, 38(4), 1387-1409. Retrieved     from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831100  0570

121.                      Kavousy, E., Royaei, R., & Ebrahimpour, A. (2011). Model of determining the expectations gap      between the status quo and desired status of tourism industry based on cultural indices.             Asian   Social Science, 1(7), 75-83. Retrieved from             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=6ae9a0  f7-16f6-48a6-bb69-850d54619b92%40sessionmgr4&vid=10&hid=4

122.                      Kayat, K. (2008). Stakeholders’ perspectives toward a community- based rural tourism             development. European Journal of Tourism Research, 1(2), 94-111. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/pqcentral/docview/89158746/137671E            62853533F6A0/11?accountid=14872

123.                      Kennett-Hensel, P. A., Sneath, J.Z. & Hensel, P.J.(2010). Developing sustainable tourism:             Managers’ assessment of Jamaica’s ten-year master plan. International Journal of             Culture, Tourism and Hospitality Research, 4(2), 143-155. Retrieved from              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/357295279/13C            3CD4B18F33DF6DE2/6?accountid=1487

124.                      Kesar, O. & Ferjanic, D. (2008). Development of Cultural tourism in continental Croatia through            reinforcing indigenous cultural identity.  University of Zagreb, Faculty of Economics and      Business, 1777-1790. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/217739137/fullt            ext/13C973BCD5346A10795/2? accountid=14872

125.                      Kidron, C.A. (2013). Being there together: Dark family tourism and the emotive experience of             co-presence in the Holocaust past. Annals of Tourism Research, 41, 175-194. Retrieved   from http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0160738313000042/1-s2.0-  S0160738313000042-main.pdf?_tid=399a27e8-e228-11e2-b116-            00000aacb35e&acdnat=1372667496_eeb5f540a93ae3d33b02a62009c0bd2d        

126.                      Kim, K., Uysal, M., & Sirgy, M. J.(2013). How does tourism in a community impact the quality             of life of community residents? Tourism Management, 36, 527-540. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  1471

127.                      Kuvan, Y. & Akan, P. (2012). Conflicts and agreement in stakeholder attitudes: Residents and             hotel managers’ views of tourism impacts and forest-related  tourism development.             Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 20(4), 571-  584. doi: 10.1080/09669582.2011.617824

128.                      Lapeyre, R. (2010). Community-based tourism as a sustainable solution to maximize impacts             locally? The Tsiseb Conservancy case, Namibia. Development Southern Africa, 27(5),      757-772. doi: 10.1080/0376835X.2010.522837.

129.                      Lee, T.H. (2013). Influence analysis of community resident support for sustainable tourism             development. Tourism Management, 34, 37-46. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0520

130.                      Lee, T.J., Riley, M.,  & Hampton, M.P. (2010). Conflict and progress: Tourism development in             Korea. Annals of Tourism research, 37(2), 355-376. doi: 10.1016/j.annals.2009.10.001

131.                      Leeper, D. (2013). What statistical analysis should I use? University of California, Los Angeles.          Retrieved from http://www.ats.ucla.edu/stat/spss/whatstat/

132.                      Leon, A.C., Davis, L.L., & Kraemer, H.C.(2011).  The role and interpretation of pilot studies in         clinical research. Journal of Psychiatric Research, 45(5), 626-629. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S002239561000  292X

133.                      Lepoutre, J. & Heene, A. (2006), Investigating the impact of firm size on small business social             responsibility: A critical review, Journal of Business Ethics, Vol. 67, pp. 257-73. doi:             10.1007/s10551-006-9183-5

134.                      Lepp, A. (2008). Attitudes towards initial tourism development in a community with no prior             tourism experience: The case of Bigodi, Uganda. Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 16(1), 5-22. Retrieved from            http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=3&sid=5b972827-           8df0-45db-a344-         60f511c7beba%40sessionmgr114&hid=3&bdata=JnNjb3BlPXNpdGU%3d#db=a9h&AN             =28627101

135.                      Levine, A. (2009). The global recession and Jewish Law. Economist, 53(1), 6-15. Retrieved from    http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/200689751/13D            E8E02E5455F9A58B/1?accountid=14872

136.                      Li, X. (2011). Study on the contest between free trade and trade protection in the current global             economic recession: A perspective of public international law. Frontiers of Law in China,                        6(1), 17-34. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/850640628/fullt            extPDF/13DC49D50426905DB52/1?accountid=14872

 

137.                      Lohmann, M. (2009), Coastal tourism in Germany: Changing demand patterns and new             challenges. (pp.321-342). Retrieved from http://www-scopus-            com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/record/display.url?eid=2-s2.0-            79959824457&origin=inward&txGid=EAF3E8365CD230695D658DC512022205.Vdktg            6RVtMfaQJ4pNTCQ%3a9

138.                      Lopez-Guzman, T., Borges, O., & Castillo- Canalejo, A. M.(2011). Community-based tourism             in Cape Verde- A case study. Hospitality Management, 17(1), 35-44. Retrieved from              http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/pqcentral/docview/910019869/137660            A75F87504870C/1?accountid=14872

139.                      Lorant, D. (2011). Tourism ecology: Towards the responsible, sustainable tourism future.             Worldwide Hospitality and Tourism Themes, 3(3), 210-216. doi:             10.1108/17554211111142176

140.                      Lorde, C.E.(1995). International and Caribbean tourism management through forecasting             techniques. Walden University. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304205436/13DA559381EF            E2AAFF/4?accountid=14872

141.                      Lorde, T., Francis, B., & Drakes, L. (2011). Tourism services exports and economic growth in             Barbados. The International Trade Journal, 25(2), 205-232. doi:             10.1080/08853908.2011.554788

142.                      Lorde, T., Lowe, S.,  & Alleyne, A. (2011). Evaluating tourism competitiveness of small island             developing states: a revealed comparative advantage approach. Anarolia: An             International Journal of Tourism & Hospitality Research, 22(3), 350 – 360.             doi:10.1080/13032917.2011.626311

143.                      Lynch, M-F,  Duinker, P.N., Sheehan, L.R., & Chute, J.E. (2011). The demand for Mi’kmaw             tourism: Tourist Perspectives. Tourism Management, 32(5), 977-986. Retrieved from              http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0261517710001676/1-s2.0-            S0261517710001676-main.pdf?_tid=7fda8aa4-e480-11e2-9e1b-            00000aacb35d&acdnat=1372925320_750acf7a6d45ab462a2104b83f7fddbf

144.                      Mak, H.N., Lumbers, M., & Eves, A.(2012). Globalization and food consumption in tourism.             Annals of Tourism Research, 39(1), 171-196. doi:10.1016/j.annals.2011.05.010

145.                      Malul, M., Shoham, A., & Zolotoy, L. (2011). The effects of societal culture attributes on             regional disparity. International Journal of Social Economics, 38(7), 649-661. doi:             10.1108/03068291111139267

146.                      Mason, D.S. & Duquette, G.H. (2008). Exploring the relationship between local hockey             franchises and tourism development. Tourism Management, 29(6), 1157-1165. Retrieved from http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0261517708000411/1-s2.0-  S0261517708000411-main.pdf?_tid=7e542154-e29b-11e2-bfba-            00000aacb361&acdnat=1372717004_8138ba865290824d6acc5e6cab44a420

147.                      Matarrita-Cascante (2010). Beyond growth: Reaching tourism-led development. Annals of             Tourism Research. 37(4), 1141-1163. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831000  0691

148.                      Matarrita-Cascante, D., Brennan, M.A., & Luloff, A.E. (2010), Community agency and             sustainable tourism development: The case of La Fortuna, Costa Rica. Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 18(6), 735-756. doi: 10.1080/09669581003653526            

149.                      Matthews, D.(2011). Expectations for tourism development: Examining the roles of capacity

 

a.      building and empowerment. Lakehead University (Canada). ProQuest, UMI

 

b.      Dissertations Publishing, Number:MR77404. Retrieved from

 

150.                                 http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/1030286253/140D01D44775

 

a.       F3B07C4/10?accountid=14872

151.                      Marx, S. (2011).  Community-based and pro-poor tourism. International Trade Forum 2. 22.             Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/896731045/139            C6ACAD4D5052515B/2?accountid=14872

152.                      Maximiliano, E.K. & Babu, G. (2012). Sustainable tourism and global waming : Panacea,             excuse, or just an accidental connection? Worldwide Hospitality and Tourism Themes,      4(4), 383-394. doi: 10.1108/17554211211255710

153.                      Mbaiwa, J.E. & Stronza, A.L. (2011). Changes in resident attitudes towards tourism             development and conservation in the Okavango Delta, Botswana. Journal of             Environmental Management, 92(8), 1950-1959. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S030147971100  0752

154.                      McAlpin, M. (2008). Conservation and community-based development through ecotourism in             the temperate rainforest of Southern Chile. Springer Policy Sci, 41: 51-69, doi:             10.1007/s11077-007-9053-8                                                                                                  

155.                      McLeod, S. (2008). Social identity theory. Simply Psychology. Retrieved June 19, 2013, from             http://www.simplypsychology.org/social-identity-theory.html

156.                      McWilliams, A. & Siegel, D. (2001). Corporate Social Responsibility: A theory of the firm             perspective. Academy of Management Review, 26(1), 117-127.

157.                      Mehta, J. N. & Heinen, J.T. (2001). Does community-based conservation shape favourable             attitudes among locals? An empirical study from Nepal. Environmental Management,             28(2). doi:10.1007/s00267001021.

158.                      Mekawy, M. A. (2012). Responsible slum tourism: Egyptian experience. Annals of Tourism             Research, 39(4), 2092-2113. Retrieved from http://ac.els-            cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0160738312001065/1-s2.0-S0160738312001065-            main.pdf?_tid=6fd05474-d6c8-11e2-b7e8-            00000aab0f01&acdnat=1371416895_239551a14b638842e06b041f1b33de04

159.                      Mhizha, A., Mandebyu, G., & Muzonedo, N. (2012). The impact of tourism on culture:             Empirical evidence from Victoria falls. International Journal of Marketing and     Technology, 2(1), 6-31. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/1173292728/13            DBC744037634DCED5/3?accountid=14872

160.                      Minsun, D.(2006). Change through tourism: Resident perceptions of tourism development. Texas

 

a.       A & M University, ProQuest UMI Dissertations. Number: 3296369. Retrieved from

 

161.                                  http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304933158/140D33815DA1

 

a.       2497699/59?accountid=14872

 

162.                      Miyakuni, K.(2012). Residents’ attitudes toward tourism, focusing on ecocectric attitudes and

 

a.      perceptions of economic costs: The case of Triomote Island, Japan. Michigan State

 

b.      University, Proquest, UMI Dissertations Publishing, Number: 3490366.    

 

c.       Retrieved from            http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/917676096/abstract/140C6A            FADF67E4483AB/1?accountid=14872

 

163.                      Murgoci, C.S., Firoiu, D., Jonescu, E., & Jonesscu, S.A. (2009). Global recession and its effect             on tourism and travel industry. Annal of DAAAM & Proceedings, 20(1), 1573-1574.             Retrieved from             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=063ab0 4c-2aac-4a12-8b02-3e41490b07a2%40sessionmgr4&vid=10&hid=8

164.                      Nicely, A. & Palakurthi, R. (2012). Navigating through tourism options: An island perspective.             International Journal of Culture, Tourism and Hospitality Research, 6(2), 133 – 144. doi:             10.1108/17506181211233063

165.                      Nielsen, N. & Wilson, E. (2012). From invisible to indigenous-driven: A critical typology of             research in indigenous tourism. Journal of Hospitality and Tourism Management, 19(1),   67-75. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S183952601200  0065

166.                      Ning, C. & Hoon, O.D. (2011). Sustainable development strategy of tourism resources offered             by regional advantage: Exploring the feasibility of developing an “exotic culture” resource for Weihai City of China. Procedia Engineering, 21(2011), 543-542. Retrieved            from http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S1877705811048831/1-s2.0-         S1877705811048831-main.pdf?_tid=596e0184-e1bf-11e2-b5e0-            00000aab0f01&acdnat=1372622453_cdb3d1ea2c9cf79b49f1165d3e836685

 

167.                      Nkemgu, A.A.P.(2011). Sustainable tourism as a springboard for sustainable community             development: From theory to practice. The Business Review, Cambridge. 18(2), 260-        267. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/925638874/13E            44031D282713FFE6/1?accountid=14872

168.                      Nunes, M.B., Martins, J.T., Zhou, L., Alamjamy, M., & Al-M.S. (2010). Contextual sensitivity             in grounded theory: The role of pilot studies. Electronic Journal of Business Research             Methods, suppl. E.C.R.M Special Issue Part 1, 8(2), 73-84. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/856419395/13F            F49155DB416D0EEC/5?accountid=14872

169.                      Nunkoo, R. & Gursoy, D. (2012). Residents’ support for tourism: An identity perspective.             Annals of Tourism Research, 39(1), 243-268. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831100  0909

170.                      Nunkoo, R. & Ramkissoon, H.(2011). Developing a support model for tourism. Annals of             Tourism Research, 38(3), 964-988. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831100  0235

171.                      Nunkoo, R., Ramkissoon, H., & Gursoy, D. (2012). Public trust in tourism institutions. Annals of         Tourism Research, 39(3), 1538-1564. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831200  0539

172.                      Nyaupane, G.P. &  Poudel, S.(2011). Linkages among biodiversity, livelihood, and tourism.             Annals of Tourism Research, 38(4), 1344-1366. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831100  0521

173.                      Okazaki, E. (2008). A community – based tourism model: Its conception and use. Journal

a.       of  Sustainable Tourism, 16(5), 511-529. Retrieved

b.      from  http://web.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=9&hid=110&sid=23e4

174.                      Olson, M.A. & Kendrick, R.V. (2012). Attitude formation. Encyclopedia of Human Behaviour             (2nd ed.).,230-235. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/B978012375000            6000410

175.                      Oxford English  Dictionary (2013). attitude, n..Oxford University Press. Retrieved from             http://www.oed.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/view/Entry/12876;jsessionid=545E3F6FCF            A55B47F96A769A0FF4EB0D?redirectedFrom=attitudes#eid

176.                      Oxford English Dictionary (2013). expectation, n..Oxford University Press. Retrieved from             http://www.oed.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/view/Entry/66455?redirectedFrom=expectat            ions#eid

177.                      Park, D-B., Lee, K-W., & Choi, H-S., & Yoon, Y. (2012). Factors influencing social capital in              rural tourism communities in South Korea. Tourism Management, 33(6), 1611-1620.             Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0374

178.                      Park, M. & Stakowski, P. A. (2009).  Social disruption theory and crime in rural communities:             Comparisons across three levels of tourism growth. Tourism Management, 30(6), 905-      915. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770800  1945

179.                      Pattaranukul, J. (2008). The marketing of little England: Case study analysis. Tourism and             Hospitality Marketing, 1-14. Retrieved from             http://www.academia.edu/1814962/Marketing_Barbados_case_1 

180.                      Phelan, C. & Wren, J (n.d.). Exploring reliability in academic assessment. University of Northern         Iowa. Retrieved August 18, 2013, from             http://www.uni.edu/chfasoa/reliabilityandvalidity.htm

181.                      Pipinos, G. & Fokiali, P.(2009). An assessment of the attitudes of the inhabitants of Northern             Karpathos, Greece: Towards a framework for ecotourism development in   environmentally sensitive  areas: An ecotourism framework in environmentally sensitive     areas. Environment, Development and Sustainability, 11(3), 655-675. doi:           10.1007/s10668-007-9135-y

182.                      Prantic, L., Petric, L., & Cetinic, L.(2012). Host population perceptions of the social impacts of             sport tourism events in transistion countries: Evidence from Crotia. International Journal             of Event and Festival Management, 3(3), 236-256. doi: 10.1108/17582951211262684

183.                      Presenza, A., Del Chiappa, G., & Sheehan, L. (2013). Residents’ engagement and local tourism            governance in maturing beach destinations: Evidence from an Italian case study. Journal            of Destination Marketing & Management, 2(1), 22-30. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S2212571X1300            0024?np=y

184.                      Pulina, M., Meleddu, M., & Chiappa, G.D.(2013), Residents’ choice probability and tourism             development. Tourism Management Perspectives, 5, 57-67. Received from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S221197361200            0839?np=y

185.                      Razzaq, A.R.A., Hadi, M.Y., Mustafa, M.Z., Hamzah, A., Zainab, K., & Mohamad, N.H.             (2011).            Local community participation in Homestay program development in Malaysia. The Journal of Modern Accounting and Auditing, 7(12), 1418-1429. Retrieved from             http://web.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=            e77787 df-3850-417e-a215-6a0e25b96ccf%40sessionmgr104&vid=5&hid=119

186.                      Richards, G.(2011).  Creativity and tourism: The state of the art. Annals of Tourism Research,             38(4), 1225-1253. doi:10.1016/j.annals.2011.07.008

187.                      Roberts, A., Wallace, W. & Frances, P. (2003). Data Analysis. Introduction to Business             Research (3)(pp. 2-54). Harlow, Essex: Pearson Education 

188.                      Ruckman, H.M. (2008). Patricios stands united (Patricios Unidos de Pie): Impacts of a rural             tourism community theater project, LPatricios, Argentina. California State University,      Long Beach. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/pqdtft/docview/304840385/abs            tract/13DE8A5D01A53CF4C1/9?accountid=14872

189.                      Saarinen, J. (2010). Local tourism awareness: Community views in Katutura and King Nehale                         Conservancy, Namibia. Development Southern Africa, 27(5), 713-724.             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=a76831 b8-1cac-4828-87c3-cc78cce77039%40sessionmgr13&vid=4&hid=15  

190.                      Salazar, N.B. & Zhang, Y. (2013). Seasonal lifestyle tourism: The case of Chinese elites. Annals         of Tourism Research, 43, 81-99. Retrieved from       http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831300          0637

191.                      Sebele, L.S. (2010). Community-based tourism ventures, benefits and challenges: Khama Rhino          Sanctuary Trust, Central District, Botswana. Tourism Management, 31(1), 136-146.          Retrieved from        http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770900          0120

192.                      Selby, A., Petajisto, L., & Huhtala, M. (2011). The realization of tourism business opportunities           adjacent to three national parks in southern Finland: Entrepreneurs and local decision-      mkaders matter. Forest Policy and Economics, 13(6), 446-455. Retrieved from   http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S138993411100           0438

193.                      Shakeela, A. & Weaver, D. (2012). Resident reactions to a tourism incident: Mapping a    Maldivian emoscape. Annals of Tourism Research, 39(3), 1337-1358. Retrieved from   http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831200         0084#sec4

 

194.                      Sharma, B. & Dyer, P. (2009). Residents’ involvement in tourism and their perceptions of             tourism-impacts. Benchmarking, 16(3), 351-357. doi: 10.1108/14635770910961371

195.                      Sheperis, C.J. (n.d.). Understanding power and effect size:  A practical overview. Walden             University, School of Counseling and Social Service. Retrieved from              http://mym.cdn.laureate-            media.com/Walden/RSCH/8250/10/mm/power_and_effect_size.html

196.                      Shikida, A, Yoda, M., Kino, A, & Morishige, M.(2010). Tourism relationship model and             intermediary for sustainable tourism management: Case study of the Kiritappu Wetland    Trust in Hamanaka, Hokkaido. Tourism and Hospitality Research, 10(2), 105-115. doi: 10.1057/thr.2009.29

197.                      Siegle, D. (n.d.). Validity. The University of Connecticut – Naag School of Education.             Retrieved August 18, 2013, from       http://www.gifted.uconn.edu/siegle/research/instrument%20reliability%20and%20validit          y/validity.htm

198.                      Siegle, D. (2002). Reliability. The University of Connecticut – Naag School of Education.             Retrieved August 18, 2013, from       http://www.gifted.uconn.edu/siegle/research/instrument%20reliability%20and%20validit          y/reliability.htm

199.                      Sijlbing, H. A. (2010) Does  sustainable tourism offer solutions for the protection of the Amazon           rainforest in Suriname? Worldwide Hospitality and Tourism Themes, 2(2), .192 – 200.             doi: 10.1108/17554211011037886

200.                      Simpson, M.C. (2008). Community benefit tourism initiatives: A conceptual oxymoron? Tourism           Management, 29(1), 1-18. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770700  1501

201.                      Smith, V. (1977). Hosts and guests: The anthropology of Tourism. Philiadelphia, PA: University       of Pennsylvania Press.

202.                      Spencer, D.M.(2010). Facilitating public participation in tourism planning on American Indian             reservations: A case study involving the Nominal Group Technique. Tourism             Management, 31(5), 684-690. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770900  1289

203.                      Spencer, D. M. & Nsiah, C. (2013). The economic consequences of community support: A case     study of a heritage fish hatchery. Tourism Management, 34, 221-230. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  0799

204.                      Srisuwan, W., Chantachan, S., & Thidpad, P. (2011). Community participation tourism             management model of Tapee Plain Community. Journal of Social Sciences, 7(2), 274-      279.. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/1027114809/abstract/13DE3            18D3554F4E60FB/4?accountid=14872

205.                      Staniszewska, S. & Ahmed, L. (1999). The concepts of expectation and satisfaction: Do they             capture patients the way patients evaluate their care? Journal of Advanced Nursing,             29(2), 364. Retrieved from     http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=14&sid=6ae9a0f7-           16f6-48a6-bb69                                                                                                                      850d54619b92%40sessionmgr4&hid=8&bdata=JnNjb3BlPXNpdGU%3d#db=a9h&AN=      5866772

206.                      StatSoft Electronic Statistics Textbook, (n.d.). Introduction to ANNOVA/MANOVA.              Retrieved November 30, 2013, from http://www.statsoft.com/textbook/anova-            manova/#basic

207.                      Stewart, E.J.(2009). Comparing resident attitudes toward tourism: Community-based cases from

 

a.      Arctic Canada. Univeristy of Calgary (Canada), ProQuest, UMI Number: NR51214

 

b.      Publishing. Retrieved from

 

208.                                http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/304841513/140C6C693363B

 

a.       5BF68D/1?accountid=14872

 

 

209.                      Stewart, E. J., Dawson, J., & Draper, D. (2011). Cruise Tourism and residents in Arctic Canada:           Development of a resident attitude typology. Journal of Hospitality and Tourism             Management, 18(1), 95-106. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S144767700000  0899

210.                      Stone, L.S. & Stone, T.M. (2011). Community-based tourism enterprises: Challenges and             prospects for community participation; Khama Rhino Sanctuary Trust, Botswana.              Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 19(1), 97-114. doi:10.1080/09669582.2010.508527

211.                      Strickland-Munroe, J.K, Allison, H.E., & Moore, S.A.(2010). Using resilience concepts to             investigate the impacts of protected area tourism on communities. Annals of Tourism             Research, 37(2), 499-519. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073830900  1479

212.                      Su, B.(2011). Rural tourism in China. Tourism Management, 32(6), 1438-1441. Retrieved from             http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S0261517710002487/1-s2.0-            S0261517710002487-main.pdf?_tid=d9a75ff0-e127-11e2-8086-            00000aacb35e&acdnat=1372557384_2b4ea423810b80d3f0228890ac6b32e6

213.                      Swart, I. & Orsmond, E. (2010). Positioning a research agenda on the social economy: The new     capitalist expansion and its impact on worker conditions in a changing South African             agricultural setting. International Journal of Social Economics, 37(12), 900-922. doi:             10.1108/03068291011082991

214.                      Tangeland, T., Venesland, B., & Nybakk, E. (2013). Second-home owners’ intention to purchase          nature –based tourism activity products – A Norwegian case study.  Tourism             Management, 36, 364-376. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  1860

215.                      Tao, T.C.H.& Wall, G. (2009). Tourism as a sustainable livelihood strategy. Tourism             Management, 30(1), 90-98.  doi:10.1016/j.tourman.2008.03.009

216.                      Torres, R. (2002). Towards a better understanding of tourism and agriculture linkages in the             Yucatan: Tourist food consumption and preferences. Tourism Geographies, 4(3), 282-      306.

217.                      Tavakol, M. & Dennick, R. (2011). Making sense of Cronbach’s alpha. International Journal of         Medical Education. Retrieved from http://www.ijme.net/archive/2/cronbachs-alpha.pdf

 

218.                      Trabelsi, M.A. (2011).  The impact of the financial crisis on the global economy: Can the Islamic            financial system help? The Journal of Risk Finance, 12(1), 15-25. doi:             10.1108/15265941111100049

219.                      Treasure, M.(n.d.). Map of Barbados. World Guides. Retrieved December 08, 2013, from             http://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=http://www.world-            guides.com/images/barbados/barbados_parish_map.jpg&imgrefurl=http://www.world-            guides.com/latin-america/barbados/christ-            church/christ_church_maps.html&h=480&w=450&sz=15&tbnid=fz1cZMLVvWtd5M:&            tbnh=90&tbnw=84&zoom=1&usg=__0HiJYfqm4pLGjROkHyFeSau__sI=&docid=-                   XOddIK6XuW5WM&sa=X&ei=AqCkUq7IOsnOkQesm4DwCA&ved=0CDIQ9QEwA              w

220.                      United Kingdom Country Monitor (2012, Aug). Country report: United Kingdom. 31-32.             Retrieved from            http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=15&sid=13a5cd39-          8354-46f1-b8fc-          6d9372838a6c%40sessionmgr198&hid=4&bdata=JnNjb3BlPXNpdGU%3d#db=bth&A     N=78324168

221.                      University of Minnesota(2013). What is culture?  CARLA, Center For Advanced Research  On             Language Acquisition. Retrieved from http://www.carla.umn.edu/culture/definitions.html 

222.                      University of Wisconsin (2011). SPSS statistics for students: The basics. Retrieved August 23,             2013, from http://www.ssc.wisc.edu/sscc/pubs/spss_students1.htm

223.                      Vanagas, N. & Jagminas, J. (2011). The potential of community-based tourism development in             Vilnius District Municipality. Management Theory & Studies for Rural Business &             Infrastructural Development, 28(4), 157-163. Retrieved from                                  http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/detail?vid=10&hid=4&sid=370ba             9bf-adfe-41db-9a38   

224.                      Van den Berghe,P.L. (1994). The quest for the other: Ethnic tourism in San Cristobal. University       of Washington Press, Mexico, Seattle, and London.

225.                      Vargas-Sanchez, A., Porras-Bueno, N., & Plaza-Mejia M. de los A. (2011). Explaining     Residents’ attitudes to tourism: Is a universal model possible? Annals of Tourism         Research, 38(2), 460-480. Retrieved from                                    http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S016073831000          1234

226.                      Walden University (n.d.).  Institutional Review Board for ethical standards in research. Retrieved        August 15, 2013, from http://researchcenter.waldenu.edu/Office-of-Research-Integrity-    and-Compliance.htm

a.       0b8b39b428d8%40sessionmgr110&bdata=JnNpdGU9ZWhvc3QtbGl2ZSZzY29wZT1za XRl#db=bth&AN=76593244        

227.                      Walden University (n.d.). Short form-ethics approval application to IRB (Institutional Review                                                 Board).Retrieved, August 15, 2013, from http://researchcenter.waldenu.edu/

228.                      Walden University (2013). Institutional Review Board: Scope of authority. Retrieved August 26,       2013, from http://catalog.waldenu.edu/content.php?catoid=62&navoid=9486

229.                      Wallace, A. & Ford, J. (2010). Limiting possession? Managing mortgage arrears in a new era.             International Journal of Housing Policy, 10(2), 133-154.             http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=2255e6 3e-d31b-48cc-ada4-15f52d298d59%40sessionmgr115&vid=4&hid=3

230.                      Wang, H.Yang, Z., Chen, L., Yang, J., & Li, R. (2010). Majority community participation in             tourism: Kansas Tuva villages in Xinjiang, China. Tourism Management, 31(6), 759-764.             Retrieved from            http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770900          1435

231.                      Wang, S., Bickle, M. & Harrill, R.(2010). Residents’ attitudes toward tourism development in             Shandong, China. International Journal of Culture and Hospitality Research, 4(4), 327-   339. doi: http://dx.doi.org.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/10.1108/17506181011081505

232.                      Wanjohi, K. (2003).  A lesson from Kenya’s coastal region. Journal of Vacation Marketing,             10(1), 33-42. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/195791320/13D            DB23806AD5C5188/3?accountid=14872

233.                      Weaver, D.B. & Lawton, L.J.(2013). Resident perceptions of a contentious tourism event.             Tourism Management, 37, 165-175. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771300  054X

234.                      Wei, W. (2012). Research on the cross-cultural marketing strategy of China’s tourism             enterprises.  Procedia Environmental Sciences. 12(Part B), 1110-1115. Retrieved from             http://ac.els-cdn.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/S1878029612003969/1-s2.0-            S1878029612003969-main.pdf?_tid=6001a5f4-e37d-11e2-8649-            00000aacb35e&acdnat=1372814019_749cb4680baab365a8b893c328bd0ab7

235.                      Welch, M.L.(2012). Exploring the impact of communication technologies on business air travel. ProQuest, UMI, Dissertations Publishing. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/1282363094/13DFF271DBD            5DC83A65/8?accountid=14872

236.                      Wood, R. (1998). Touristic ethnicity: A brief itinerary. Ethnic and Racial Studies, 21(2), 218-            241.  Retrieved from

237.                      World Bank (2011). What is social capital? Retrieved from             http://web.worldbank.org/WBSITE/EXTERNAL/TOPICS/EXTSOCIALDEVELOPME            NT/EXTTSOCIALCAPITAL/0,,contentMDK:20185164~menuPK:418217~pagePK:148            956~piPK:216618~theSitePK:401015,00.html

238.                      Wong, T.K., Wan, P. & Hsiao, H.M. (2011). The bases of political trust in six Asian societies:             Institutional and cultural explanations compared. International Political Science Review, 3, 263-281. doi: 10.1177/0192512110378657

239.                      Worrell, D., Belgrave, A, Grosvenor, T., & Lescott, A. (2011). An Analysis of the Tourism             Sector in Barbados.  Economic Review, 39(1), 49-75. Retrieved from             http://www.centralbank.org.bb/Publications/March2011ER/7-          An%20Analysis%20of%20the%20Tourism%20Sector%20in%20Barbados.pdf

240.                      Wright, C. & Lewis, B.(2012). On the edge of crisis: Perspectives on development tourism and             community participation on Rote Island, Indonesia. Journal of South-East Asian Studies, 5(1), 102-127. Retrieved from

a.       http://ehis.ebscohost.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?sid=768ccd 03-24f2-42ab-8d97-38cf9149cb72%40sessionmgr12&vid=4&hid=16 

241.                      Xiong, X., Ding, D., Deng, H., & Zhang, S. (2008). Preliminary study on effects of tourism on              Mosuo matriarchal culture. International Journal of Sustainable Development and World              Ecology, 15(1), 42-47. Retrieved             from http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/pqcentral/docview/197965067/1            376D C9006A688FBD93/7?accountid=14872

242.                      Yang, J., Ryan, C., & Zhang, L. (2013). Social conflict in communities impacted by tourism.             Tourism Management, 35, 82-93. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151771200  115X

243.                      Yang, L. (2011). Ethnic tourism and cultural representation. Annals of Tourism Research, 38(2), 561-585. doi:10.1016/j.annals.2010.10.009

244.                      Yang, L. & Wall, G.(2009). Ethnic tourism: A framework and an application. Tourism             Management, 30(4), 559-570. Retrieved from              http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770800  1404

245.                      Yang, M., Hens, L., Ou, X., & De Wulf, R.(2009). An alternative to development farming,             tourism, and conservation incentives in Northwest Yunnan Mountain communities.             Mountain Research and Development (Online), 29(1), 75-81.  Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/1020691666/abstract/13DE3            18D3554F4E60FB/36?accountid=14872

246.                      Yankholmes, A.K.B.(2013), Residents’ stated preference for scale of tourism development in             Danish-Osu, Ghana. Cities,  31, 267-275. Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026427511200  1230

247.                      Yen, T-f, Liu, H-h, J., & Tuan, C-l (2009). Managing relationship efforts to influence loyalty: An       empirical study on the Sun Link Sea Forest and Recreational Park, Taiwan. International             Journal of Organizational Innovation (Online), 2(2), 179-194. Retrieved from             http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/abicomplete/docview/194694952/13E            804B257E4496F04D/11?accountid=14872

248.                      Yu, H-T.(2002). Rural tourism in Taiwan: Motivation, expectations, and satisfaction. ProQuest,        UMI, Dissertations Publishing,                                                                                             

a.       Retrieved from           http://search.proquest.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/docview/305047219/13DD19C5A4B3            0C7E5AA/3?accountid=14872

249.                      Zamani-Farahani, H. & Musa, G. (2008). Residents’ attitudes and perception towards tourism             development: A case study of Masooleh, Iran. Tourism Management, 29(6), 1233-1236.             Retrieved from             http://www.sciencedirect.com.ezp.waldenulibrary.org/science/article/pii/S026151770800  0332

 

Appendix A: Consent Form

 

 

CONSENT FORM

 

My name is Bertram Jones, and I am a Walden University Ph.D management student. I  am requesting your help in a study on community-based tourism (CBT),  titled,  “Evaluating local attitudes, expectations, and changes in local culture through proposed implementation of community based tourism.”

I am inviting at random working adults over 18 years old who would have an interest in tourism development. Your participation  is voluntary, and your answers to the questions  will be anonymous. You may refuse to participate or withdraw at any time.

 

 

Background Information:

            The purpose of the study is to evaluate Barbadians’ attitudes, expectations, and perception of changes in local culture as a result of proposed implementation of community-based tourism.

Procedures:

If you agree to be in this study, you will be asked to:

·         _take part in completing a questionnaire that will take approximately 15 minutes to complete.

·         _data will be collected once.

·         __the interview period should not last longer than 15  minutes__

 

 

Here are some sample questions:                                Strongly                                           Strongly

      Attitudes                                                               Disagree  Disagree Neutral Agree   Agree 

CBT will improve my standard of living.

CBT will provide me with more recreational

than presently available.

I believe CBT should be encouraged.

Expectations

 

CBT will revive tourism

 

CBT will encourage resident service efficiency

 

CBT benefits will outweigh the costs.

 

 

Changes in local culture

 

CBT will negatively alter traditional beliefs and

community values

 

CBT will boost local cultural activities

 

CBT will weaken community value systems

 

 

Voluntary Nature of the Study:

This study is voluntary. Everyone will respect your decision of whether or not you choose to be in the study. No one at governmental institutions  of Barbados or your workplace the Barbados Board of Tourism; the Ministry of Tourism Barbados  will treat you differently if you decide not to be in the study. If you decide to join the study now, you can still change your mind later. You may stop at any time.

 

Risks and Benefits of Being in the Study:

 

Being in this type of study involves some risk of the minor discomforts that can be encountered in daily life, such as there will be no harm_in being victimized, sick, or stressed. Being in this study would not pose risk to your safety or wellbeing

 

This Study’s Potential Benefits

CBT may be a tourism niche that can help  boost Barbados’ ailing tourism industry. The purpose of this inquiry is to  identify local attitudes, expectations, and possible changes local culture  if CBT is introduced to Barbados. Your contribution to this study will assist the government and tourism decision-makers in identifying  Barbadians’ response to CBT implementation. As a result, your input may be part of improving the present state of the tourism industry, contributing to the financial development of the country, increasing the research body of knowledge as it relates to CBT, and making a contribution to positive social change.

 

Payment:

Participants will receive a pen as an appreciation of thanks at the completion of the questionnaires

 

Privacy:

Any information you provide will be kept confidential. The researcher will not use your personal information for any purposes outside of this research project. Also, the researcher will not include your name or anything else that could identify you in the study reports. Data will be stored and  kept secure by the researcher, Bertram Jones. Numerals will be attached to the sheets and not your name. Data will be kept for a period of at least 5 years, as required by the university.

 

Contacts and Questions:

 

You may ask any questions you have now. Or if you have questions later, you may contact the researcher via 246-428-2772, or at the email address  Bertram.jones@waldenu.edu.  If you want to talk privately about your rights as a participant, you can call Dr. Leilani Endicott. She is the Walden University representative who can discuss this with you. Her phone number is 001-612-312-1210. Walden University’s approval number for this study is IRB will enter approval number here and it expires on IRB will enter expiration date.

 

Insert the phrase that matches the format of the study:

The researcher will give you a copy of this form to keep

Statement of Consent:

 

I have read the above information and I feel I understand the study well enough to make a decision about my involvement. By signing and keeping a copy of this form, I understand that I am agreeing to the terms described above.

 

Only include the signature section below if using paper consent forms.

Printed Name of Participantxxxxx
Date of consentXxxx2013
Participant’s Signaturexxxxx
Researcher’s SignatureBertram Jones

 

 

 

 

 

                                    Appendix B: Confidentiality Agreement

CONFIDENTIALITY  AGREEMENT

 

Name of Signer:         Bertram Jones                                  

                                               

 

During the course of my activity in collecting data for this research: “Evaluating Local Attitudes, Expectations, and Changes in Local Culture Through Proposed Implementation of Community-Based Tourism: A Barbados Model”, I will have access to information, which is confidential and should not be disclosed. I acknowledge that the information must remain confidential, and that improper disclosure of confidential information can be damaging to the participant.

 

By signing this Confidentiality Agreement I acknowledge and agree that:

1.       I will not disclose or discuss any confidential information with others, including friends or family.

2.       I will not in any way divulge copy, release, sell, loan, alter or destroy any confidential information except as properly authorized.

3.       I will not discuss confidential information where others can overhear the conversation. I understand that it is not acceptable to discuss confidential information even if the participant’s name is not used.

4.       I will not make any unauthorized transmissions, inquiries, modification or purging of confidential information.

5.       I agree that my obligations under this agreement will continue after termination of the job that I will perform.

6.       I understand that violation of this agreement will have legal implications.

7.       I will only access or use systems or devices I’m officially authorized to access and I will not demonstrate the operation or function of systems or devices to unauthorized individuals.

Signing this document, I acknowledge that I have read the agreement and I agree to comply with all the terms and conditions stated above.

 

 

Signature:      Bertram Jones                                   Date: XXXXX

 

 

 

 

               Appendix C: Letter of Cooperation from a Community Research Partner

REMOVE THIS RED SECTION BEFORE HAVING THE LETTER SIGNED

 

To the researcher: You must tailor a letter of cooperation for your study and obtain an ink or electronic signature from any organization that is willing to be involved in identifying potential participants or collecting data. Note that a letter of cooperation is not necessary if the partner’s ONLY role is to distribute research invitations (in the form of flyers, packets, or emails) on the researcher’s behalf because their actions will sufficiently demonstrate their willingness to cooperate with the researcher. Questions can be sent to IRB@waldenu.edu.

 

If ink signatures are obtained, the signed letters can be e-mailed as attachments to irb@waldenu.edu or faxed to 626-605-0472. Electronic signatures are also acceptable, however if used it is required that the signer of the form either e-mail it directly to irb@waldenu.edu or be cc-ed upon the submission so the e-signature can be verified.

The letter of cooperation should include the following:

  1. Detailed description of any recruitment, data collection, memberchecking, and results dissemination activities that will occur at the site.
  2. Detailed description of the involvement of any of the site’s personnel, rooms, or resources.
  3. Clarity regarding whether the site personnel are providing any supervision of the research activities (particularly if the local personnel will be relied upon to help resolve a crisis situation). If not, then it is assumed that only the remote faculty members are supervising the researcher.
  4. For program evaluations and intervention studies: The letter must include clear indication of the facility’s role in sponsoring and assuming liability for the program/intervention under study. (Walden cannot sponsor, oversee, or assume liability for any type of program or intervention.) If the site is making any modifications to its standard intervention/program procedures in order to accommodate the research study, the letter needs to confirm that the site is willingly adopting these changes  as part of their normal operations during the course of the study.

 

Sample Letter of Cooperation from a Community Research Partner

 

Community Research Partner Name: Barbados Board of Tourism/Barbados Ministry of Tourism

Contact Information

 

Date xxxx

 

Dear Researcher Name, Bertram Jones

 

Based on my review of your research proposal, I give permission for you to conduct the study entitled “Evaluating Local Attitudes, Expectations, and Changes in Local Culture Through Proposed Implementation of Community-Based Tourism: A Barbados Model” Insert Name of Community Partner.  As part of this study, I authorize you to include relevant data collection instruments such as questionnaires to use for data collection purposes. Individuals’ participation will be voluntary and at their own discretion.

 

We understand that our organization’s responsibilities include: the usage of relevant rooms or stations to conduct the interview process. We reserve the right to withdraw from the study at any time if our circumstances change.

 

I confirm that I am authorized to approve research in this setting.

 

I understand that the data collected will remain entirely confidential and may not be provided to anyone outside of the research team without permission from the Walden University IRB. 

 

Sincerely,

Authorization Official  xxxxx

Contact Information

 

Walden University policy on electronic signatures: An electronic signature is just as valid as a written signature as long as both parties have agreed to conduct the transaction electronically. Electronic signatures are regulated by the Uniform Electronic Transactions Act. Electronic signatures are only valid when the signer is either (a) the sender of the email, or (b) copied on the email containing the signed document. Legally an “electronic signature” can be the person’s typed name, their email address, or any other identifying marker. Walden University staff verify any electronic signatures that do not originate from a password-protected source (i.e., an email address officially on file with Walden).

 

Appendix D: Sample Data Collection Coordination Request

School research REQUIRES a letter of cooperation from a principal (or higher).

 

But this type of Data Collection Coordination Request must also be obtained from the classroom teacher(s) any time that research data collection will be disruptive to instructional activities.

 

It is not quite a consent form but it establishes a mutual understanding between the researcher and the teacher about how data collection will occur in a manner that minimally disrupts classroom activities.

 

From the perspective of the Walden University Institutional Review Board (IRB), this form may be presented in either letter or e-mail format. Please also note, an unsigned draft, tailored to the study should be submitted with the IRB materials. Researchers will obtain signatures after IRB approval has been obtained and keep the signed forms as part of their data files.

 

Please contact irb@waldenu.edu if you have any questions about the appropriate content for the data collection coordination request form. 

 

 

Data Collection Coordination Request

 

 

Date  xxxxxx

 

Dear Teacher,

 

I have obtained the principal’s support to collect data for my research project entitled “Evaluating Local Attitudes, Expectations, and Changes in Local Culture Through Proposed Implementation of Community-Based Tourism: A Barbados Model”

Insert Study Name.

 

I am requesting your cooperation in the data collection process. I propose to collect data on IOctober 10,, 2013 – November 10, 2013. I will coordinate the exact times of data collection with you in order to minimize disruption to your instructional activities.

 

If you agree to be part of this research project, I would ask that you (Insert a brief description of the research activities, including makeup work with the student if applicable. Be sure to describe how long each student would be expected to miss classtime).

 

If you prefer not to be involved in this study, that is not a problem at all.

 

If circumstances change, please contact me via bertram.jones@waldenu.eduInsert Contact Information.

 

Thank you for your consideration. I would be pleased to share the results of this study with you if you are interested.

 

I am requesting your signature to document that I have cleared this data collection with you. (For email versions of this letter, you may instead state, I am requesting that you reply to this email with “I agree” to document that I have cleared this data collection with you.)

 

Sincerely,

Researcher Name

 

Printed Name of Teacherxxxx
Date 
Teacher’s Written or Electronic* Signature 
Researcher’s Written or Electronic* SignatureBertram Jones

 

 

Electronic signatures are regulated by the Uniform Electronic Transactions Act.  Legally, an “electronic signature” can be the person’s typed name, their email address, or any other identifying marker. An electronic signature is just as valid as a written signature as long as both parties have agreed to conduct the transaction electronically. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

                                                Appendix E:  Data Use Agreement

DATA USE AGREEMENT

 

 

This Data Use Agreement (“Agreement”), effective as of        (“Effective Date”), is entered into by and between Bertram Jones(“Data Recipient”) and xxxx (“Data Provider”).  The purpose of this Agreement is to provide Data Recipient with access to a Limited Data Set (“LDS”) for use in research in accord with the HIPAA and FERPA Regulations. 

 

1.      Definitions.  Unless otherwise specified in this Agreement, all capitalized terms used in this Agreement not otherwise defined have the meaning established for purposes of the “HIPAA Regulations” codified at Title 45 parts 160 through 164 of the United States Code of Federal Regulations, as amended from time to time.

2.      Preparation of the LDS.  Data Provider shall prepare and furnish to Data Recipient a LDS in accord with any applicable HIPAA or FERPA Regulations

3.      Data Fields in the LDS.  No direct identifiers such as names may be included in the Limited Data Set (LDS). In preparing the LDS, Data Provider shall include the data fields specified as follows, which are the minimum necessary to accomplish the research (list all data to be provided):      .

4.      Responsibilities of Data Recipient.  Data Recipient agrees to:

a.                   Use or disclose the LDS only as permitted by this Agreement or as required by law;

b.                  Use appropriate safeguards to prevent use or disclosure of the LDS other than as permitted by this Agreement or required by law;

c.                   Report to Data Provider any use or disclosure of the LDS of which it becomes aware that is not permitted by this Agreement or required by law;

d.                  Require any of its subcontractors or agents that receive or have access to the LDS to agree to the same restrictions and conditions on the use and/or disclosure of the LDS that apply to Data Recipient under this Agreement; and

e.                   Not use the information in the LDS to identify or contact the individuals who are data subjects.

5.      Permitted Uses and Disclosures of the LDS.  Data Recipient may use and/or disclose the LDS for its Research activities only. 

6.      Term and Termination.

a.                   Term.  The term of this Agreement shall commence as of the Effective Date and shall continue for so long as Data Recipient retains the LDS, unless sooner terminated as set forth in this Agreement.

b.                  Termination by Data Recipient.  Data Recipient may terminate this agreement at any time by notifying the Data Provider and returning or destroying the LDS. 

c.                   Termination by Data Provider.  Data Provider may terminate this agreement at any time by providing thirty (30) days prior written notice to Data Recipient. 

d.                  For Breach.  Data Provider shall provide written notice to Data Recipient within ten (10) days of any determination that Data Recipient has breached a material term of this Agreement.  Data Provider shall afford Data Recipient an opportunity to cure said alleged material breach upon mutually agreeable terms.  Failure to agree on mutually agreeable terms for cure within thirty (30) days shall be grounds for the immediate termination of this Agreement by Data Provider.

e.                   Effect of Termination.  Sections 1, 4, 5, 6(e) and 7 of this Agreement shall survive any termination of this Agreement under subsections c or d. 

7.      Miscellaneous.

a.                   Change in Law.  The parties agree to negotiate in good faith to amend this Agreement to comport with changes in federal law that materially alter either or both parties’ obligations under this Agreement.  Provided however, that if the parties are unable to agree to mutually acceptable amendment(s) by the compliance date of the change in applicable law or regulations, either Party may terminate this Agreement as provided in section 6.

b.                  Construction of Terms.  The terms of this Agreement shall be construed to give effect to applicable federal interpretative guidance regarding the HIPAA Regulations.

c.                   No Third Party Beneficiaries.  Nothing in this Agreement shall confer upon any person other than the parties and their respective successors or assigns, any rights, remedies, obligations, or liabilities whatsoever.

d.                  Counterparts.  This Agreement may be executed in one or more counterparts, each of which shall be deemed an original, but all of which together shall constitute one and the same instrument.

e.                   Headings.  The headings and other captions in this Agreement are for convenience and reference only and shall not be used in interpreting, construing or enforcing any of the provisions of this Agreement.

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, each of the undersigned has caused this Agreement to be duly executed in its name and on its behalf.

 

 

DATA PROVIDER                                                                 DATA RECIPIENT

                                                                                                                        xxxxxxxxxx

Signed:                                                                                   Signed:                                                

 

Print Name:                                                                             Print Name:     Bertram Jones                        

 

Print Title:                              

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

            Appendix F:  Authorization to use or Disclose PHI for Research Purposes

Authorization to Use or Disclose PHI for Research Purposes

The top portion of this form (above the dotted line) should be completed by the researcher.  A copy of the form should be given to the research participant for his/her personal records.

 

Research Participant Name: _____xxxxx______________________________

Phone:__xxxx_____________

Address: ___xxxx___________________________________________________________

 

Discloser of Information: _xxx       

Recipient of Information: ______________________

Means of disclosing information (i.e., verbal, written, etc.):______________________

Information to be disclosed:   

q  School district/educational data

q  Mental Health/psychological data

q  Legal data 

q  Chemical dependency/abuse data

q  Medical data

q  Other (specify)_____________________________________________________  

Reason for the Release:  This information is being released/obtained for the purpose of ____________________Research procedures with Walden University ____________________________________________________

 

———————————————————————————————————-

 

Authorization Provided by Research Participant: 

I understand that this authorization permits the release of information between the two parties named above. 

 

I understand that I have the right to refuse to sign this release form.

 

I understand that upon release, this information will be kept confidential; my identity will be concealed and data will not be re-disclosed outside of the specified individuals or agencies.

 

I understand a photocopy of this release will be as effective as the original.

 

I understand this authorization will be in effect for 12 months from the date signed unless cancelled by me in writing.  Upon receipt of the written cancellation, this release will be void.

 

________xxxx______________________________________________________________

Signature                                                                                                             Date                                                                                                                                    08/26/2013

(Signature of a Parent/Guardian if the person is under 18 or incompetent)

 

______________________________________________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix G:  Survey Instrument

 

Evaluating Residents’ Attitudes

 

We would like to find out your attitudes toward CBT. Please indicate your level of agreement with the below statements by circling one answer for each statement as per scales 1 through 5 outlined.

Section 1.  Residents AttitudesStrongly DisagreeDisagreeNeutralAgreeStrongly Agree

Q1.  CBT will improve  my standard of

        living                     

12345

Q2.  CBT will provide  more

        recreational opportunities than   

        presently available

12345

Q3. I believe CBT should be

       encouraged                  

12345

Q4.  I am against the implementation of

        CBT in this community                   

12345

Q5.  I am able to manage and take part

        in a CBT program   

12345

Q6.  I welcome the opportunity to

        interact with tourists          

12345

Q7.  I will be encouraged to develop

        more skills and acquire new

       knowledge because of CBT.

12345

Q8.   CBT will enhance my social

         influence within the community                                      

12345

Q9.   CBT will strengthen my

         relationships with others in the

         community. 

12345

Q10.   CBT will take too much time and

           resources for me to take part in

           the program.                     

12345

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Section 2.    Expectations

Strongly DisagreeDisagreeNeutralAgreeStrongly Agree
Q1.  CBT will revive tourism                                                                         12345

Q2.  CBT will encourage resident

        service efficiency                                                         

12345

Q3.  CBT benefits will outweigh the

        costs                                                     

12345

Q4.  CBT will improve the

        community’s quality of life

12345

Q5.  CBT  will cause real estate prices

        to rise       

12345

Q6.  CBT will boost tourism by making

        local areas known internationally                                  

12345

Q7.  CBT will encourage tourists to

         revisit Barbados                                    

12345

Q8.   CBT will benefit large numbers of

         residents

12345

Q9.   CBT will promote noise pollution 

 

12345

Q10. CBT will increase employment

         opportunites                                                       

12345

Appendix H:  Survey Instrument

 

Evaluating Residents’ Expectations

 

 

 

This set of questions requests your opinion on what you believe or expect CBT will bring about upon implementation.  Please indicate your level of agreement with the below statements by circling one answer for each statement as per scales 1 through 5 outlined.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix I:  Survey Instrument

 

                                    Evaluating Residents’ Opinions on Cultural Change

 

This section seeks to identify your opinion on what changes may occur in local culture should

Barbados engage in CBT.  Please indicate your level of agreement with the below statements by

circling one answer for each statement as per scales 1 through 5 outlined.

1.      Strongly Disagree    2.  Disagree     3.  Neutral     4.   Agree     5.  Strongly agree   

 

Section 3.  Cultural Change               

        

Strongly DisagreeDisagreeNeutralAgreeStrongly Agree

Q1.  CBT will negatively alter

        traditional beliefs and community

        values

12345

Q2.  CBT will boost local cultural

         activities                                                

12345

Q3.  CBT will weaken community

         value systems                                       

12345

Q4.  CBT will  provide incentives to 

         locals to preserve local culture                  

12345

Q5.  CBT  will cause an increase in the

        crime rate                                                         

12345

Q6.   CBT will encourage the

         development of heritage tourism

         sites           

12345

Q7.   CBT will facilitate positive

         cultural exchanges between

         residents and  tourists

12345

Q8.   CBT will encourage foreign

         cultural penetration                                 

12345

Q9    CBT will not affect peace and

          tranquility within the community 

 

Q10. CBT will  negatively affect the ecological environment     

1

 

 

1

2

 

 

2

3

 

 

3

4

 

 

4

5

 

 

5

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix: J

 

Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument

 

Attitudes

 

 

 

Variable

            

 

               Questionnaire Item

   Scale

1:Strongly Disagree

 To

 5: Strongly Agree

     

 

      Source

 

Attitudes

 

CBT will improve my standard of living

 

1: Strongly disagree to 5: strongly agree

 

Adopted   from Minsun(2006)

 

 

 

CBT will provide me with more recreational opportunities than presently available

 

 Adapted from Harrill(2000) and Jeong (2008)
 

 

 

I believe CBT should be encouraged                                                                

 

 

 

Adapted from Minsun (2006)

 

 

 

I am against the implementation of

CBT in this community                   

 

I am able to manage and take part in a CBT       program        

 

 

Adapted from Miyakuni(2012)

 

Adapted from Miyakuni(2012)

 

 

 

I will be encouraged to develop more skills                           and acquire new knowledge because of CBT

 

 

 

CBT will enhance my social influence within the community                                      

 

CBT will strengthen my relationships with others in the community. 

 

CBT will take too much time and resources for me to take part in the program

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Adapted fromJeong (2008) and Fontenot(2009)

 

Adapted from Minsun (2006)

 

 

Adapted from Jeong (2008)

 

Adapted from Jeong (2008)

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix: K

 

Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument

 

Expectations

 

 

 

Variable

 

 

             Questionnaire Item

    Scale

1:Strongly Disagree

 To

 5: Strongly Agree

   

 

   Source

 

Expectations

 

CBT will revive tourism                                                                         

 

1: Strongly disagree to 5: strongly agree

 

 

Adopted

From Matthews(2011

 

 

CBT will encourage resident service efficiency

 

 

Adapted from Hsieh(2010)

 

 

 

CBT benefits will outweigh the costs

 

 

Adapted from Hsieh (2010)

 

 

 

CBT will improve the community’s quality of life 

 

 

Adapted from Bonimy (2008)

 

 

 

 

CBT will cause real estate prices to rise

 

 

Adapted from Miyakuni(2012) and Bonimy (2008)

 

 

 

CBT will boost tourism by making local areas known internationally

 

 

 

Adapted from Matthews (2011)

 

 

CBT will encourage tourists to revisit Barbados

 

 

Adapted from Bonimy(2008)

 

 

 

CBT will benefit large numbers of residents

 

 

Adapted from Matthews (2011)

 

 

 

CBT will promote noise pollution

 

 

Adapted from Hsieh (2010)

 

 

 

CBT will increase employment opportunities

 

 

Adapted from

Miyakuni(2012)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix: L

 

Variables and Sources for Items in Survey Instrument

 

                                                       Changes in Local Culture

    

 

 

Variable

                

 

              Questionnaire Item

    Scale

1:Strongly Disagree

 to

 5: Strongly Agree

 

 

   Source

 

Changes

In Local

Culture

 

CBT will negatively alter traditional beliefs

and community values     

 

1: Strongly disagree to 5: strongly agree

 

Adopted

From Ballo (2011)

 

 

CBT will boost local cultural activities

 

 

Adapted from Stewart (2009)

 

 

CBT will weaken community value systems

 

 

Adapted from Ballo (2011)

 

 

CBT will provide incentives to locals to      

preserve local culture

 

 

Adapted from Miyakuni(2012)

 

 

 

CBT will cause an increase in the crime rate

 

 

Adapted from Harrill(2000) and  Misun (2006)

 

 

CBT will encourage the development of

heritage tourism sites

 

 

 

Adapted from Miyakuni (2012)

 

 

 

CBT will facilitate positive cultural

exchanges between residents and tourists

 

 

Adapted from Matthews (2011)

 

 

 

 

 

CBT will encourage international cultural penetration

 

 

 

CBT will not affect peace and tranquility within the community

 

 

 

Adapted from Ballo (2011) and Jeong (2008)

 

Adapted from

Bonimy(2008) and Minsun

(2006)

 

 

CBT will negatively affect the ecological

environment

 

 

Adapted from Bonimy(2008)

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Appendix: M

Information on Participants

How would you describe your ethnicity? Multiracial            

     African American

     Native American Indian

     Asian American

     Latino/Spanish Origin

 

     White American

     Asian

     African

     Other

I am in the age range of

     18-20

     21-30

     31-40

 

     41-50

     51-60

     >60

What is the highest level of education you have completed?

     Less than high school

     High school

     Tertiary

 

     Some college

     College

     Graduate

What is your employment?

     White-collar worker

     Blue-collar worker

     Administrator/Manager

     Specialist/Freelancer

 

 

     Self employed

     College student

     Part-timer

     Unemployed/Housewife

What is your annual income?

     Under $20, 000.00

     $20,000.00 – $39,999.00

     $40,000.00 – $59,999.9          

     $60,000.00 – $79,999.999

     $80,000.00 – $99,999.99

 

     $100,000.00 – $149,999.00

     $150,000.00 – $199,999.00

     Over $200,000.00

     I do not want to answer

 

 

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers

The Gothic – Interplay between Realism and Fantasy

The Gothic – Interplay between Realism and Fantasy

 

       The purpose of the imagination, I believe, is to offer us solace and           shelter from situations and life passages which would otherwise prove           unendurable. The imagination which so often kept me awake and in terror as      a child has seen me through some terrible bouts of stark raving reality as       an adult.

                   ( Stephen King Nightmares and Dreamscapes : 8 )

 

    This quote from one of America’s leading writers’ highlights one of the most important reasons for the use of fantasy in gothic fiction.  Fantasy cannot only create terror but can mentally protect us from real life horrors which we don’t want to acknowledge – not necessarily a good thing as much gothic fiction has shown.

 

    I will study the interplay between the elements of realism and fantasy via the use of the following texts: Angela Carter’s’ The Bloody Chamber focusing mainly on “The Bloody Chamber” and  “The Lady of the House of Love”.  Stephen King’s The Shining, there will also be references to Stanley Kubrick’s film version of The Shining and Wes Craven’s modern gothic film The People Under the Stairs. 

 

    The most obvious use of the fantasy/reality interface in gothic fiction is the fact that the fantasy almost always exists within the reality.  On a basic level this means that the stereotypical gothic castle where the story ( a fantasy ) unfolds is always in a real place. Dracula is fantasy but takes place in the “real world”, The Overlook Hotel and the things that go on there in The Shining are pure gothic fantasy but the hotel is set in a real region of the Colorado Rockies and is near real towns such as Sidewinder ( named after a real pass through the Rocky Mountains that really does get dangerously snowed-in in winter ).  I could go on for hours but you probably get the point by now.  It is very rare that a gothic text is set in a purely fantastical world – modern sci-fi gothic can be an exception.  You also find that the writer very rarely begins the story in the gothic setting, it is introduced via the real world.  In The Shining we travel through Colorado to get to the Overlook for instance.  This helps make the distinction between real and fantasy even clearer, we have seen what is “normal” and this heightens our perceptions of what is “abnormal”.  There is also a more simple reason which explains why horror writers favour using this technique; fear.

 It is scarier if horror takes place within the real world as for the whole of the novel we have the nagging thought that these perverse little gothic worlds are existing within our own safe environment.  This in turn leads to the inevitable “well, maybe something like this could really happen. Oh God! What if something like this is happening right now, maybe in the house next door!”  The last part of this thought is becoming even more appropriate nowadays as modern gothic texts are being set in perfect suburban neighbourhoods. All of this is null and void if the gothic fantasy is set in an entirely alien world, the story might be scary but that’s about it. However, evil in close proximity to us is always a frightening thought and one that gothic writers will exploit to it’s full potential.

 

    The Shining and both of the Carter stories exhibit a slight blurring of the boundaries between the “real” world and the gothic worlds.  By this I mean that the gothic is not confined solely inside the castles or hotel.  In each story the scenery and feeling becomes more and more gothic until it culminates when the central setting – “a microcosmic arena where universal forces collide”      ( Malin cited in King Dense Macabre : 315 ) – is reached.  “The faery solitude of the place; with its turrets of misty blue, its courtyard, its spiked gate”   ( Carter “The Bloody Chamber” : 13 ).  “…The great bulk of the mansion above them, whose façade loured over the village.” ( Carter “The lady of the House of Love” : 99 ). 

 

 

 

            The whole valley floor was spread out below them, the slopes they had

         climbed … falling away with such dizzying suddenness that she knew to

         look down there for too long would bring on nausea and vomiting. 

         She could see the highway clinging to the side of this cathedral spire. 

         Further up, seemingly set directly into the slope itself she saw the 

            grimly clinging pines … and in the middle of it … the hotel.

                                                                                                                      ( King The Shining : 63 – 64 )

 

    One of the ironies here is that whilst the Carter stories seem on the surface to be the most “gothic” and The Shining to be more of a horror novel, it is in fact The Shining that has the highest quota of gothic ingredients.  Out of the three it has the most sublime, yet inhospitable, scenery – which Kubrick’s film demonstrates excellently. It has apparitions who seemingly come to life and exist within rooms.  There are the famous topiary animals in the grounds of the hotel which seem to chase characters.  Also it has the most gothic storyline – murder of family members, madness, supernatural visions etc.  It also employs what Irvin Malin – cited in King’s Dense Macabre – calls “the new American gothic” where the gothic setting “functions as an image of authoritarianism … or confining narcissism … a growing obsession with ones own problems; a turning inward” ( King Dense Macabre : 315 )

 

    It should be pointed out that this is not always the case, especially in more modern gothic.  Nowadays the central gothic setting is becoming increasingly concentrated in one small space with no blurring of the boundaries.  Take Wes Craven’s film The People under the Stairs as an example. In this case Malin’s microcosm is a normal looking house in a suburban neighbourhood.  Here the difference between the “real” world and the gothic fantasy is clearly defined – a simple step in or out of the front door. Once inside the house is gothic to the extreme, there are traps, secret passages, imprisoned children and incestuous relationships.  Here the gothic world is not only somewhere inside the real world, Craven hints that it could be right next door, invading and permeating our safe suburban realities without out us even knowing.  Where the film does begin to exploit the interplay between the real and the fantastical is in its deliberate subversion of the gothic monster.  At first we think that the villains are the children referred to in the title, they look horrific and we get a sense that they are somekind of supernatural beings who torment the people who live in the house.  This is not the case, the real monsters are the couple who have imprisoned and torture the infact innocent children by locking them in the cellar and depriving them of food thereby causing their horrific appearance.  The male, simply known as “Daddy” likes nothing better than to dress in an all-over leather bondage suit and go hunting in the house, blasting the walls with a shotgun trying to kill one unfortunate boy who has escaped and now live in-between the walls.  This has become known as “socially responsible gothic”, the villains are no longer fantastical beings but real people just like us, in-fact they could be living next door and we would never know.  Here the realism/fantasy interplay not only heightens fear in the audience but also puts across a powerful social message – the real monsters are in society.

 

    The same sort of technique seems to be evident in “The Bloody Chamber”. The “monster” is the husband with a penchant for disposing of his wives in imaginatively gruesome ways. The castle whilst being gothic in its appearance and its secret rooms is not a hotbed of fantastical activity. The fantasy comes from Carter’s style of writing, which I will come to shortly.

   

 In “Lady … Love” however there is a proper gothic monster, a vampire.  She lives in a fantastical world of nocturnal killings, tarot cards, and seemingly is under some sort of curse to live up to her ancestors.  But, yet again with modern gothic, all is not as it seems.  The “real” world, far from being kept out, positively invades her fantasy existence in the form of a young soldier.  “This being [the soldier], rooted in change and time is about to collide with the timeless gothic eternity of the vampire” ( p.97 ). It is if he is the hero of a Boys Own adventure who has stumbled into the wrong genre.  He is not swept up in the fantasy, we are told he is rational and when in the house all he can think of is getting the lady out and curing the disease he thinks she has.  In the end reality, in the form of daylight, breaks through and shows her castle to be in disrepair and her to be nowhere as beautiful as we as readers thought, and without her beauty she is powerless.  In the world of realism and rationality, she no longer has impact or meaning and dies.  Whilst this is mostly a metaphor for Carter’s commentary on the genre of gothic itself it is also an original take on realism/fantasy interplay.

 

    Meanwhile, back at the Overlook Hotel, realism and fantasy are blurring not only for the reader but also for the protagonists.  Even little Danny Torrance, the boy who “shines”, is having trouble convincing himself that his fantasy visions aren’t real, consequently so is the reader.  Jack Torrance is completely overwhelmed, for him everything is real as his world turns inward and the ghosts of the hotel appear to him and begin to control him. Witness the scene in Kubrick’s film when Jack is in the empty bar evidently speaking to no-one, but switched to Jacks point of view and the bar is full of people.  It is so real to him the alcohol he is drinking in the vision is intoxicating him in the real world.  The reader remains unsure as to whether this simple madness on the part of Jack and an over-active imagination on the part of Danny.  Or is the hotel really coming to life and creating the visions to get Jack to do its bidding?  This question remains throughout in the film version although King’s book clearly takes the side that the Hotel is somehow alive and evil – this, some critics have suggested is the books only failing and puts it in the category of “horror” rather than the more respectable “chillier”.

 

    Interplay is also evident in the language and narrative style of the books, especially Carter’s. “The Bloody Chamber”. Based upon the tale of Bluebeard it is the least fantastical in terms of story but is made into fantasy by Carter’s dreamlike writing quality and visual imagery. It is achieved in part by telling the story in first person from the point of view of a young, and slightly wistful, girl.  When it suits Carter’s purpose her style does change. Take “Lady…Love” there is constant discord between styles; they try to invade each other.  The Vampire has the trademark dreamlike quality around her.  “Her voice is filled with distant sonorities” ( p 93 ).  When daylight floods in this changes into realism when we see the setting for what it really is…

 

 

            Now you could see how tawdry it all was, how thin and cheap the satin,

            the catafalque not ebony at all but black painted paper. …In death, she 

            looked far older, less beautiful and so, for the first time, fully         human

                 ( p 106 – 107 )

 

    Carter also uses allusion as part of her style.  Indeed since the stories are retellings of old fairy tales they could be seen as one giant allusion.  This seems like a technique to anchor the stories to the real world as well as giving them depth.  For instance, given the dreamlike quality and isolated settings the stories at times feel like pure fantasy.  By alluding to works that most people have heard of, that exist in our “real world”  – The girl in “…Chamber” trying to clean the key alludes to Macbeth’s wife for instance –  she puts across the feeling that the story too is occurring in our “real world”. This allows her to use her command of languge to the full without compromising the feeling of gothic being a fantasy inside our reality.

 

    King uses allusion for the opposite purpose, he gets his scares by being as realistic as possible in his writing style.  So when he wants to create fantasy he utilises allusions, in this instance to Poe’s  “Masque of the Red Death”.  Central to Jacks visions is a masked ball and King alludes to Poe’s masked ball to create the dreamlike yet sexually debauched quality of his own.  He often quotes directly from the story.  An ornate clock – much like Poe’s – in the hotel dining room makes Danny think “As the clock struck midnight there was a terrible silence and the Red Death held sway over all”.  Cries of  “Unmask, unmask” in Jacks vision of the ball are used as a metaphor for the hotel showing it’s true face.  So to anyone who has read the Poe original it makes the ball seem discordant from the rest of the story in a disturbing manner, almost as if there are forces in the hotel that even the author can’t control.  It also creates yet another fantasy inside a reality. Not only do we have the fantasy of the Overlook inside the realism of our world we have the fantasy of the ball in what the characters consider to be the realism of the hotel.

 

 

    In conclusion we can see how important interplay between realism and fantasy is in gothic novels.  Whether it is just for scare purposes or as an integral part of the story.  A gothic author will take us into a fantasy world disturbingly close to our own and then try to convince us that it is real.  They will also try as hard as possible to blur the boundaries so much that we becomes so disorientated that we will no longer be able to tell the difference between what is real or not.  Much like the gothic castle, a gothic novel will try to imprison and command us and lead us down those passages where we know we shouldn’t really go. 

 

                                                             Bibliography       

 

 

 Carter, Angela.  The Bloody Chamber. London: Vintage, 1995

 

 Craven, Wes. The People Under the Stairs. New Line Cinema, 1991

 

 King, Stephen. Dense Macabre.  London: Warner Books, 1993

 

 King, Stephen. Nightmares and Dreamscapes. London: New English Library, 1994

 

 King, Stephen. The Shining.  London: New English Library, 1991

 

 Kubrick, Stanley.  The Shining. Universal, 1980

Place this order or similar order and get an amazing discount.

Simple Steps to get your Paper Done
For Quality Papers